Indonesia Christian Leadership Blog

Names and Titles Given to Jesus (God)*

2009-08-15T19:07:00.000+07:00

Adam 1Corinthians 15:45
Advocate 1John 2:1
Almighty Revelation 1:8
Alpha and Omega Revelation 1:8
Amen Revelation 3:14
Angel Genesis 48:16; Exodus 23:20, 21
Angel of his presence Isaiah 63:9
Anointed Psalms 2:2
Apostle Hebrews 3:1
Arm of the Lord Isaiah 51:9, 10
Author and Finisher of our faith Hebrews 12:2
Beginning and end of the creation of God Revelation 3:14; 22:13
Beloved Ephesians 1:6
Blessed and only Potentate 1Timothy 6:15
Branch Jeremiah 23:5; Zechariah 3:8
Bread of life John 6:48
Bridegroom Matthew 9:15
Bright and Morning Star Revelation 22:16
Brightness of the Father's glory Hebrews 1:3
Captain of the Lord's host (army) Joshua 5:14
Captain of Salvation Hebrews 2:10
Carpenter Mark 6:3
Carpenter's son Matthew 13:55
Chief Shepherd 1Peter 5:4
Chief Cornerstone 1Peter 2:6
Chiefest among ten thousand Song of Songs 5:10
Child Isaiah 9:6; Luke 2:27, 43
Chosen of God 1Peter 2:4
Christ Matthew 1:16; Luke 9:20
The Christ (Messiah) Matthew 16:20; Mark 14:61
Christ, a King Luke 23:2
Christ Jesus Acts 19:4; Romans 3:24; 8:1; 1Corinthians 1:2, 30; Hebrews 3:1; 1Peter 5:10, 14
Christ Jesus our Lord 1Timothy 1:12; Romans 8:39
Christ of God Luke 9:20
Christ, the chosen of God Luke 23:35
Christ the Lord Luke 2:11
Christ, the power of God 1Corinthians 1:24
Christ the wisdom of God 1Corinthians 1:24
Christ, the Son of God Acts 9:20
Christ, Son of the Blessed Mark 14:61
Commander Isaiah 55:4
Consolation of Israel Luke 2:25
Cornerstone Ephesians 2:20
Counselor Isaiah 9:6
Covenant of the people Isaiah 42:6
David Jeremiah 30:9
Daysman Job 9:33
Dayspring Luke 1:78
Day Star 2Peter 1:19
Deliverer Romans 11:26
Desire of all nations Haggai 2:7
Door, the John 10:7
Elect Isaiah 42:1
Emmanuel Isaiah 7:14
Ensign Isaiah 11:10
Eternal Life 1John 5:20
Everlasting Father Isaiah 9:6
Faithful and True Revelation 19:11
Faithful Witness, the Revelation 1:5
Faithful and true witness, the Revelation 3:14
Finisher of faith Hebrews 12:2
First and last Revelation 1:17; 2:8; 22:13
First begotten Hebrews 1:6
First begotten of the dead Revelation 1:5
Firstborn Psalms 89:27
Foundation Isaiah 28:16
Fountain Zechariah 13:1
Forerunner Hebrews 6:20
Friend of sinners Matthew 11:19
Gift of God John 4:10
Glory of Israel Luke 2:32
God (deity) John 1:1
God blessed forever Romans 9:5
God manifest in the flesh 1Timothy 3:16
God of Israel, the Saviour Isaiah 45:15
God of the whole earth Isaiah 54:5
God our Saviour 1Timothy 2:3
God's dear Son Colossians 1:13
God with us Matthew 1:23
Good Master Matthew 19:16
Governor Matthew 2:6
Great Shepherd of the sheep Hebrews 13:20
Head of the ekklesia (body) Ephesians 1:22, 23; 5:23; Colossians 1:18, 24
Heir of all things Hebrews 1:2
High priest Hebrews 4:14
Head of every man 1Corinthians 11:3
Head of the corner Matthew 21:42
Holy child Jesus Acts 4:30
Holy one Psalms 16:10; Acts 3:14
Holy one of God Mark 1:24
Holy one of Israel Isaiah 41:14; 54:5
Holy thing Luke 1:35
Hope (our) 1Timothy 1:1
Horn of salvation Luke 1:69
I AM John 8:58
Image of God Hebrews 1:3
Israel Isaiah 49:3
Jehovah Isaiah 40:3
Jehovah's fellow Zechariah 13:7
Jesus Matthew 1:21
Jesus Christ Matthew 1:1; John 1:17; 17:3; Acts 2:38; 4:10; 9:34; 10:36; Romans 1:1, 16:18; 3, 6; 2:16; 5:15, 17; 6:3; 1Corinthians 1:1, 4; 2:2; 2Corinthians 1:19; 4:6; 13:5; Galatians 2:16; Philippians 1:8; 2:11; 1Timothy 1:15; Hebrews 13:8; 1John 1:7; 2:1
Jesus Christ our Lord Romans 1:3; 6:11, 23; 1Corinthians 1:9; 7:25
Jesus Christ our Saviour Titus 3:6
Jesus of Nazareth Mark 1:24; Luke 24:19
Jesus (of Nazareth), King of the Jews John 19:19; Matthew 27:37
Jesus, the Son of God Hebrews 4:14
Jesus, the Son of Joseph John 6:42
Judge Acts 10:42
Just man, Just person, Just One Matthew 27:19, 24; Acts 3:14; 7:52; 22:14
King Matthew 21:5
King of Israel John 1:49
King of the Jews Matthew 2:2
King of Saints Revelation 15:3
King of Kings 1Timothy 6:15; Revelation 17:14
King of Glory Psalms 24:7-10
King of Zion Matthew 21:5
King over all the earth Zechariah 14:9
Lamb Revelation 5:6, 8; 7:9, 6:16; 10, 17; 12:11; 13:8, 11; 14:1, 4; 15:3; 17:14; 21:9, 14, 22, 19:7, 9; 23, 27
Lamb of God John 1:29
Lawgiver Isaiah 33:22
Leader Isaiah 55:4
Life John 14:6
Light John 8:12
Light, everlasting Isaiah 60:20
Light of the world John 8:12
Light to the Gentiles Isaiah 42:6
Light, true John 1:9
Living Bread, the John 6:51
Living Stone 1Peter 2:4
Lion of the tribe of Judah Revelation 5:5
Lord Romans 1:3
Lord of Lords Revelation 17:14; 19:16
Lord of all Acts 10:36
Lord our righteousness Jeremiah 23:6
Lord God Almighty Revelation 15:3
Lord from heaven 1Corinthians 15:47
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ 2Peter 1:11; 3:18
Lord Christ Colossians 3:24
Lord Jesus Acts 7:59; Colossians 3:17; 1Thessalonians 4:12
Lord Jesus Christ Acts 11:17; 16:31; 20:21; Romans 5:1, 11; 13:14
Lord Jesus Christ our Saviour Titus 1:4
Lord of glory James 2:1
Lord of Hosts (armies) Isaiah 44:6
Lord, mighty in battle Psalms 24:8
Lord of the dead and living Romans 14:9
Lord of the sabbath Mark 2:28
Lord over all Romans 10:12
Lord's Christ Luke 2:26
Lord, strong and mighty Psalms 24:8
Lord, the, our righteousness Jeremiah 23:6
Lord, your holy one Isaiah 43:15
Lord, your redeemer Isaiah 43:14
Man Christ Jesus 1Timothy 2:5
Man of sorrows Isaiah 53:3
Master Matthew 23:8
Mediator, the only 1Timothy 2:5
Messenger of the covenant Malachi 3:1
Messiah John 1:41
Messiah the Prince Daniel 9:25
Mighty God Isaiah 9:6
Mighty one of Israel Isaiah 30:29
Mighty one of Jacob Isaiah 49:26
Mighty to save Isaiah 63:1
Minister of the sanctuary Hebrews 8:2
Morning Star Revelation 22:16
Most holy Daniel 9:24
Most mighty Psalms 45:3
Nazarene Matthew 2:23
Offspring of David Revelation 22:16
Only begotten (Greek monogenes: one and only, unique) John 3:16
Only begotten (Greek monogenes: one and only, unique) of the Father John 1:14
Only begotten (Greek monogenes: one and only, unique) Son (the best mss. have "God" instead of "Son" here) John 1:18
Only wise God, our Saviour Jude 1:25
Overseer 1Peter 2:25
Passover, our 1Corinthians 5:7
Plant of renown Ezekiel 34:29
Potentate 1Timothy 6:15
Power of God 1Corinthians 1:24
Physician Matthew 9:12
Precious Cornerstone Isaiah 28:16
Priest Hebrews 7:17
Prince Acts 5:31
Prince of Life Acts 3:15
Prince of Peace Isaiah 9:6
Prince of the kings of the earth Revelation 1:5
Prophet Deuteronomy 18:15, 18; Matthew 21:11; Luke 24:19
Propitiation (expiation, our Sin-offering) 1John 2:2
Rabbi, Rabboni John 1:49; 20:16
Ransom 1Timothy 2:6
Redeemer Isaiah 59:20
Resurrection and the Life, the John 11:25
Redemption 1Corinthians 1:30
Righteous Branch Jeremiah 23:5
Righteous Judge 2Timothy 4:8
Righteous Servant Isaiah 53:11
Righteousness 1Corinthians 1:30
Rock 1Corinthians 10:4
Rock of Offence 1Peter 2:8
Root of David Revelation 5:5; 22:16
Root of Jesse Isaiah 11:10
Rose of Sharon Song of Songs 2:1
Ruler in Israel Micah 5:2
Salvation Luke 2:30
Sanctification 1Corinthians 1:30
Sanctuary Isaiah 8:14
Saviour Luke 2:11
Saviour, Jesus Christ 2Timothy 1:10; Titus 2:13; 2Peter 1:1
Saviour of the body (ekklesia) Ephesians 5:23
Saviour of the world 1John 4:14
Sceptre Numbers 24:17
Second Man, the 1Corinthians 15:47
Seed of David 2Timothy 2:8
Seed of the woman Genesis 3:15
Servant Isaiah 42:1
Servant of rulers Isaiah 49:7
Shepherd Mark 14:27
Shepherd and Overseer of souls 1Peter 2:25
Shepherd, Chief 1Peter 5:4
Shepherd, Good John 10:11
Shepherd, Great Hebrews 13:20
Shepherd of Israel Psalms 80:1
Shiloh Genesis 49:10
Son of the Father 2John 1:3
Son of God, See JESUS, SON OF GOD
Son of Man, See JESUS, SON OF MAN
Son of the Blessed One (God) Mark 14:61
Son of the Highest One (God) Luke 1:32
Son of David Matthew 9:27
Star Numbers 24:17
Sun of Righteousness Malachi 4:2
Surety (Guarantee) Hebrews 7:22
Stone Matthew 21:42
Stone of Stumbling 1Peter 2:8
Sure Foundation Isaiah 28:16
Teacher John 3:2
True God 1John 5:20
True Vine John 15:1
Truth John 14:6
Unspeakable Gift 2Corinthians 9:15
Very Christ Acts 9:22
Vine, the John 15:1
Way, the John 14:6
Which is, which was, which is to come (equivalent to the tetragrammaton (YHWH), the Eternal One, I AM THAT I AM) Revelation 1:4
Wisdom Proverbs 8:12
Wisdom of God, the 1Corinthians 1:24
Witness Isaiah 55:4; Revelation 1:5
Wonderful Isaiah 9:6
Word John 1:1
Word of God Revelation 19:13
Word of Life 1John 1:1

* List taken from Nave's Topical Bible.

The Prayer of St. Francis of Assisi

2009-02-13T14:41:00.001+07:00

Lord, make me an instrument of your peace,
Where there is hatred, let me sow love;
where there is injury, pardon;
where there is doubt, faith;
where there is despair, hope;
where there is darkness, light;
where there is sadness, joy;

O Divine Master, grant that I may not so much seek to be consoled as to console;
to be understood as to understand;
to be loved as to love.

For it is in giving that we receive;
it is in pardoning that we are pardoned;
and it is in dying that we are born to eternal life.

Kekerasan Dalam Rumah Tangga

2009-01-26T18:48:00.002+07:00

http://kisahnyatakristen.kiosgeek.com/

Aku berasal dari suku Padang. Ayahku memiliki 4 orang istri dan ibuku adalah istri keempat. Aku memiliki 15 orang saudara, dan aku adalah anak pertama dari ibuku. Aku tinggal di Pekan Baru. Hubunganku dengan ayah sangat tidak harmonis. Ayahku sangat kurang memperhatikanku, bahkan ibuku sering diperlakukan dengan semena-mena oleh ayahku. Karena itulah aku sangat menyayangi ibuku.

Kepahitan dengan figur ayah
Karena melihat perlakuan buruk yang dilakukan ayah kepada ibu, aku membuat keputusan untuk tidak akan pernah melakukan poligami karena melihat betapa tersiksanya nasib ibuku. Walaupun perlakuan ayah padaku tidak terlalu kejam, mungkin karena dari SD sampai SMP aku selalu juara kelas, tetapi perlakuannya pada adikku sangat kejam. Bahkan adikku pernah dilempar ke dalam parit karena ayahkku kesal akan kebodohannya. Hal itu semakin membuatku kepahitan dengan ayah.Akibat kurangnya perhatian seorang ayah, sejak SMP kelas 2 aku sudah terlibat dalam pergaulan yang salah, bahkan aku juga terlibat narkoba dan suka main perempuan. Bahkan aku sering tidak pulang ke rumah jika malam minggu. Tapi setiap berada di rumah, aku selalu menunjukkan sifat yang baik supaya keluargaku tidak curiga.

Ditinggal ayah dan ibukuku
Ketika aku menginjak kelas dua SMU, ayahku meninggal dunia. Saat itu aku merasa biasa-biasa saja karena aku tidak terlalu dekat dengan ayah. Ketika aku tamat SMU, aku melanjutkan kuliah di Jakarta dan tinggal bersama saudaraku yang ada di sana. Tapi ketika menginjak semester dua, ibuku meninggal karena penyakit darah tinggi. Saat itulah aku merasa sangat kehilangan dan sedih kehilangan ibuku. Akhirnya hidupku semakin tidak terkontrol.
Ketika liburan tingkat dua, aku dipertemukan dengan Grace, wanita yang menyentuh hatiku. Namun karena gaya hidupku yang terlalu bebas, aku dan Grace melakukan hubungan intim. Namun hubungan kami tidak disetujui oleh orang tua dari pihak Grace. Aku tidak putus asa. Aku tetap berusaha untuk menjalin hubungan dengan Grace. Akhirnya aku membawa Grace kabur dan berencana untuk kawin lari dan menetap di Jakarta.
Tapi beberapa saat kemudian, kami didatangi oleh keluarga kami masing-masing dan hubungan kami harus terputus karena semua pihak menentang hubungan kami. Aku dibawa kembali ke Medan.

Perjumpaan kembali
Setelah sebulan tidak bertemu, entah bagaimana, tiba-tiba Grace muncul di hadapanku. Saat itu kami merencanakan untuk melarikan diri lagi karena memang kami sudah tidak dapat dipisahkan. Akhirnya kami berhubungan lagi secara diam-diam. Kami kembali melakukan hubungan intim sehingga akhirnya Grace hamil. Akhirnya kami sepakat untuk melarikan diri dan berusaha untuk menjalani kehidupan kami sendiri.

Rencana hampir gagal
Sehari sebelum kami melarikan diri, tiba-tiba ayah Grace bersama temannya datang dan mengobrak-abrik kamarku. Untung waktu itu Grace sudah aku pindahkan ke kamar lain. Keesokan harinya, pagi-pagi, kami diantar temanku ke terminal dan menuju Jakarta. Aku dan Grace sempat bingung mengapa kepergian kami kali ini tidak dicari oleh keluarga Grace. Setibanya di Medan kami menikah dengan cara agama yang berbeda dengan agama yang kuanut dan saat itu Grace sudah hamil 5 bulan. Yang menghadiri acara pernikahan kami adalah pihak keluargaku.

Setelah menikah, kami mengontrak sebuah rumah. Grace berhenti kuliah sedangkan aku tetap melanjutkan kuliahku. Awal pernikahan kami dipenuhi penderitaan. Keadaan perekonomian kami memburuk. Bahkan aku jadi sering memukuli Grace, menyiksa dan menghajarnya. Setiap kali aku merasa cemburu, pasti Grace kuhajar habis-habisan. Akhirnya Grace merasa lelah dengan perlakuanku yang sangat kasar padanya. Sakit hati dan sakit badan sudah menjadi penderitaannya setiap waktu. Sampai-sampai ia sering kali mencoba untuk bunuh diri.
Tahun 1996 Grace hampir minum baygon karena depresi, namun tidak jadi karena aku menahannya. Tahun 1997 ia berusaha menyilet tangannya, namun gagal juga. Tahun 1998 ia menyiapkan gantungan di jendela. Namun karena ia masih memikirkan nasib anak kami, ia tidak jadi bunuh diri. Setiap kali habis bertengkar Sam, anak kami, selalu menghibur Grace.
Akhirnya Grace mulai menyerahkan seluruh masalahnya kepada Tuhan. Ia juga banyak belajar tentang pemulihan gambar diri. Grace mulai berdoa meminta Tuhan mencabut akar kepahitan dalam dirinya. Ia terus memohon perlindungan dan kekuatan dari Tuhan agar dapat tegar menghadapi segala kehidupannya.

Sejak saat itu Tuhan mulai membuka jalan bagi kehidupanku. Aku mulai diajak ke gereja oleh temannya dan lewat Firman-Firman yang dibawakan, sedikit demi sedikit karakterku yang keras mulai diubahkan.

Aku mulai membuka hati ke Tuhan
Desember tahun 2005, ketika istriku menghadiri sebuah KKR, topik pembicaraannya mengenai ‘Hati Bapa’. Saat itu istriku langsung teringat kepadaku. Dia ingin aku dipulihkan. Akhirnya kami pergi bersama-sama ke sebuah gereja lokal. Saat ditantang altar call, aku maju ke depan. Saat itu juga hatiku dijamah oleh kuasa Tuhan. Aku menyadari dosa-dosaku dan merasa tersentuh oleh jamahan Roh Kudus. Sejak saat itu aku mengambil komitmen untuk benar-benar merubah karakterku dan hidup dengan benar di dalam Tuhan. Aku juga mulai mengikuti PSK dan beberapa komsel. Aku merasakan kalau kehidupanku sudah mulai ada perubahan walaupun belum pulih seutuhnya.

Pemulihan yang seutuhnya
Maret 2006, pada sebuah acara retreat, aku diperlihatkan Tuhan wajah mertuaku. Saat itu Tuhan benar-benar menjamah hatiku untuk melepaskan pengampunan kepada mertuaku. Aku merasakan hadirat Tuhan yang begitu nyata dan akupun menangis. Aku teringat akan perbuatanku yang menyakiti istri dan anakku. Akupun langsung meminta pengampunan dari Tuhan. Dan saat itu juga aku sepenuhnya menerima Tuhan sebagai Juru Selamat dan Pemimpin dalam hidupku. Saat session bersaksi, aku maju ke depan dan menceritakan apa yang baru kualami. Aku merasa sangat lega. Aku merasakan sukacita yang begitu luar biasa. Aku menceritakan semua hal-hal ajaib yang Tuhan kerjakan dan sejak saat itu aku dipulihkan seutuhnya. Aku dapat membina rumah tangga yang harmonis dan hubunganku dengan anak istriku dipulihkan seutuhnya.

Pemulihan keluargaku juga berdampak pada pemulihan perekonomian keluarga kami. Seluruh hutang kami dibayar lunas secara ajaib oleh Tuhan. Bahkan kami bisa membeli rumah di sebuah kawasan perumahan yang cukup besar di daerah Lippo Cikarang. Aku yakin ini semua tidak terlepas dari mukjizat yang Tuhan kerjakan dalam hidupku. Terima kasih Tuhan untuk semua yang terbaik dan luar biasa yang Kau kerjakan dalam hidupku. (Kisah ini telah ditayangkan 16 Juli 2007 dalam acara Solusi di SCTV).
Sumber Artikel :
Jawaban.com
Sumber Kesaksian :
Syahril Sabarus

Awal pertemuan dengan suamiku
Aku pertama kali mengenal suamiku pada tahun 1959 dalam suatu pelayaran karena ia adalah seorang pelaut. Saat itu aku dibantu olehnya untuk mencari tempat di kapal tersebut. Dia juga sering menemaniku selama perjalanan. Dari situlah cinta dimulai. Walaupun lautan terbentang luas dan harus menjalani hubungan jarak jauh, kami tetap rutin melakukan surat-menyurat sampai akhirnya ia melamarku.
Tahun 1962 kami memasuki bahtera pernikahan. Karena selama ini kami jarang sekali bertemu, ketika kami tinggal satu atap baru aku ketahui kalau ternyata karakternya sangat jauh bertentangan denganku sehingga kami sering ribut. Aku juga baru tahu kalau ia pernah menikah sebelumnya, tapi sudah bercerai.

Suamiku selingkuh
Tahun 1957 karena ada pengurangan tenaga kerja di perusahaanya, suamiku pindah ke Balikpapan untuk bekerja. Kebetulan aku orang kelahiran Balikpapan jadi keluargaku tinggal di sana tapi aku tetap tinggal di Jakarta. Ternyata aku harus mendapat kabar terburuk sepanjang sejarah hidupku. Adikku mengatakan bahwa suamiku selingkuh, bahkan menikah lagi disana dengan seorang gadis keturunan Banjar.

Aku mengamuk ketika mengetahui hal itu sehingga akhirnya terjadilah pertengkaran dahsyat dalam rumah tangga kami. Aku mengancamnya habis-habisan dan sejak saat itu suamiku tidak pernah lagi mengunjungi perempuan Banjar itu. Sampai suatu saat, perempuan Banjar itu mendatangi rumah kami di Jakarta dan mengatakan padaku bahwa ia sama sekali tidak tahu-menahu mengenai aku. Suamiku berkata padanya bahwa aku sudah diceraikannya. Semenjak saat itu mulai timbul akar pahit terhadap suamiku.

Memutuskan untuk berpisah
Aku benar-benar tidak tahan terhadap kelakuan suamiku. Saat itu aku benar-benar kepahitan, bahkan menyalahkan Tuhan atas kejadian yang menimpaku ini. “Mengapa Kau lakukan ini padaku, Tuhan……” seruku di sela tangisku. Akhirnya aku memutuskan untuk berpisah dengannya. Anak - anak kami ikut denganku.
Aku mengajukan perceraian kepada seorang pengacara. Dan selama proses perceraian, suamiku tidak pernah menunjukkan batang hidungnya. Aku tiba-tiba teringat sebuah ayat Alkitab yang berkata, “Apa yang dipersatukan Tuhan tidak boleh diceraikan manusia.” Akhirnya aku membiarkan hubungan kami tetap seperti ini tanpa harus bercerai. Aku membuka salon untuk menghidupi anak-anak kami.

Ternyata suamiku dikhianati oleh perempuan Banjar itu dan akhirnya mereka berpisah. Suamiku menikah lagi dengan Titi, seorang gadis muda seusia anak kami yang pertama. Dan sekali lagi ternyata suamiku mengatakan pada Titi bahwa ia telah bercerai denganku. Akar kepahitan ini semakin bertumbuh di dalam hatiku, membuahkan kebencian terhadap suamiku. Akibat tekanan ini, aku menjadi penjudi dan menelantarkan anak-anak kami. Akhirnya anak-anak kami terjebak dalam pergaulan yang buruk.

Mulai dijamah oleh kuasa Tuhan
Akhirnya, di titik akhir keputusasaanku, aku dipertemukan dengan Tuhan melalui pertolongan seorang hamba Tuhan. Ia mendoakanku agar terlepas dari dosa perjudian dan dari kepahitan yang terpendam di dalam hatiku selama bertahun-tahun. Aku merasa dijamah begitu luar biasa oleh kuasa Tuhan. Aku terus menangis menyadari betapa tidak bertanggung jawabnya aku sebagai seorang ibu. Ketika aku didoakan agar terlepas dari rasa kepahitan terhadap suamiku, aku menangis sejadi-jadinya. Awalnya sangat berat bagiku untuk mengampuni suamiku, orang yang paling menyakitiku itu. Rasa sakitnya begitu dalam kurasakan. Namun ketika Roh Kudus menjamah hatiku, saat itu juga aku merasakan bahwa kepahitan itu telah dilenyapkan dan sukacita Surga yang luar biasa itu ada di dalam hatiku. Aku tahu bahwa Tuhan begitu mengasihiku sehingga Ia tidak ingin aku menjadi seorang jiwa yang terhilang dan Ia membebaskanku dari ikatan kuasa kegelapan yang selama ini membelenggu hidupku, yang mencemari hatiku. Terima kasih untuk pemulihan ini, Tuhan….

Bisa mengampuni istri dari suamiku
Setelah aku dibebaskan dari kuasa kegelapan yang selama ini bercokol di dalam hatiku, aku mulai aktif ke gereja. Aku mengikuti kelas-kelas pemuridan dan merasakan bahwa aku telah bertumbuh di dalam Tuhan. Ajaibnya, karena kasih dan kuasaNya yang luar biasa dalam hidupku, aku juga dapat mengampuni istri dari suamiku. Aku mendatangi rumahnya secara damai dan mengajak rekan pelayananku untuk memberitakan kabar Injil padanya. Hati Titi tersentuh dengan pemberitaan Injil tersebut, bahkan akhirnya ia menerima Yesus dalam hidupnya dan mengembalikan suamiku kepadaku. Aku bingung, “Ada apa ini, Tuhan? Mengapa ia dikembalikan lagi padaku?” Lalu aku mendengar Tuhan berbicara,”Bukankah kau ingin keluargamu dipulihkan? Mulailah dari pemulihan hubunganmu dengan suamimu…” Saat itu baru anak pertama kami yang bertobat dari pergaulannya yang kacau. Aku langsung mengerti rencana yang telah Tuhan sediakan bagiku. Ketika itu kondisi suamiku sudah sakit-sakitan, namun aku bersyukur karena anak-anak kami bersedia merawatnya.

Pemulihan terjadi karena kuasaNya
Setelah itu, tahun 1995, merupakan lembaran baru dalam kehidupan keluarga kami. Berkat bantuan seorang hamba Tuhan, keluarga kami dijamah secara luar biasa. Suamiku dan anak-anakku dikonseling dan didoakan. Mereka dijamah dan dipulihkan dari kehidupan mereka yang kacau dan berbalik kembali ke jalanNya. Bahkan suamiku yang selama ini memilki ilmu gaib dalam tubuhnya pun dilepaskan. Ia terbebas dari penyembahan berhala yang selama ini ditekuninya. Kami menjadi sebuah keluarga yang utuh di dalam kuasaNya.
Tahun 1996 suamiku terkena serangan jantung dan setelah dirawat selama 5 hari, ia menghembuskan nafas terakhirnya. Di balik kesedihan yang kurasakan, aku bersyukur pada Tuhan karena sebelum Ia mengambil nyawa suamiku, suamiku diberi kesempatan untuk memulihkan hubungannya dengan kami, keluarganya. Bahkan suamiku telah bebas dari kuasa kegelapan yang selama ini membelenggu hidupnya. Aku yakin kini suamiku tenang berada disisiNya. (Kisah ini telah ditayangkan 19 Maret 2007 dalam acara Solusi di SCTV).
Sumber Artikel :
Jawaban.com
Sumber Kesaksian :
Yohana Ester Saerang

Keluarga bahagia
Saat ini aku sangat bersyukur kepada Tuhan karena kasihNya yang sangat besar padaku dan keluargaku. Kini keadaan keluargaku semakin dipersatukan di dalam kasih Kristus. Semua dapat terjadi karena pemulihan yang Tuhan berikan secara luar biasa dalam hidupku.
Selama ini, aku bukanlah kepala keluarga yang baik dan bertanggung jawab. Aku hanyalah seorang suami yang jahat kepada istriku dan ayah yang tidak baik bagi anak- anakku. Namun karena rancanganNya yang ajaib dalam hidupku, aku dipulihkan menjadi baru di dalam Dia. Sekarang aku adalah sosok suami dan ayah yang baik bagi istri dan anak-anakku. Sekarang aku selalu memiliki waktu untuk kuhabiskan bersama keluargaku, sesuatu yang tidak pernah kulakukan di kehidupanku yang dahulu.

Suka main perempuan
Dulu aku sangat sering main perempuan. Bahkan setelah menikahpun aku tetap sering pulang malam karena aku pergi ke diskotik dan tidur dengan wanita-wanita lain. Bahkan, parahnya, aku pernah berselingkuh dengan janda yang tinggal di dekat rumahku. Saat itu aku terlibat pertengkaran dengan istriku. Aku menganggap dia terlalu ikut campur dengan urusanku. Akhirnya aku pergi ke diskotik. Disanalah aku bertemu dengan janda itu. Kami saling jatuh cinta dan akhirnya kami menjalin hubungan. Aku juga baru tahu bahwa ternyata tempat tinggalnya dekat dari rumahku. Saat itu aku tidak takut ketahuan istriku. Aku berpikir,”Kalau memang ingin bercerai, ya sudah cerai saja…“

Pembentukan karakter buruk dari kecil
Sifat burukku ini sebenarnya adalah akibat dari masa laluku. Aku berasal dari keluarga broken home. Dari kecil aku kurang perhatian dan terbawa arus pergaulan yang buruk. Saat aku duduk di bangku SMP, aku sudah mengkonsumsi minuman keras dan menjadi berandalan. Ketika menginjak bangku SMA, aku sudah tidur dengan banyak perempuan. Tidak dapat kuhitung berapa banyak wanita yang sudah kutiduri.
Bahkan setelah menikahpun aku terlibat dalam pergaulan dengan bandar narkoba sehingga aku juga menjadi seorang pemakai.

Teguran dari Tuhan kuabaikan
Tahun 1998, karena penjarahan besar-besaran, perusahaan tempatku bekerja mengalami kerugian sehingga aku di-PHK dan menjadi pengangguran. Aku tetap cuek, bahkan temperamenku semakin tinggi. Emosiku sangat sulit dikontrol.
Tahun 1998 Tuhan menegurku lewat kematian anakku. Sejak lahir anakku itu sering sakit-sakitan sampai di usianya yang ke-3, anakku dipanggil oleh Yang Maha Kuasa. Tapi aku tetap tidak mengindahkan teguranNya itu. Aku hanya menyesal sebentar, lalu kembali ke duniaku yang gelap.

Pemulihan mulai terjadi
Akhirnya, di tengah kegelapan yang kujalani, aku menemukan sebuah titik terang. Ketika aku sedang menjadi pengangguran, aku pergi menjual kue keliling demi mendapatkan uang. Dari situlah aku mengenal seorang hamba Tuhan. Ia menjadi tempat untukku berbagi cerita. Setiap aku menjajakan kue daganganku ke rumah hamba Tuhan itu, aku selalu menceritakan isi hatiku padanya. Aku merasa sangat dihargai olehnya. Tidak lama kemudian aku diajak ikut SPK (Saya Pengikut Kristus). Sejak saat itu aku merasa hatiku mulai dijamah kuasa Tuhan. Aku mulai merasakan suatu jamahan yang tidak pernah kurasakan sebelumnya. Ketika aku mengikuti sebuah KKR di Kelapa Gading, tiba-tiba hatiku sedikit demi sedikit mulai tergerak untuk bertobat sepenuhnya. Sedikit demi sedikit hati kecilku berbicara untuk meninggalkan jalanku yang lama dan lahir baru dalam Kristus.

Akhirnya tahun 2006 ketika mengikuti Champion Gathering di daerah Sukabumi, aku mengalami pelepasan dari semua dosa-dosaku. Aku didoakan, ditumpangkan tangan oleh hamba Tuhan dan saat itu juga urapanNya yang luar biasa mengalir ke dalam hatiku dan menjamahku. Aku berteriak dan menangis menyesali perbuatanku pada keluargaku. Dan puncaknya saat ikut Camp Pria Sejati. Di sana aku mengalami hadirat Tuhan yang sangat luar biasa menjamah hatiku. Aku menangis sejadi-jadinya, menyadari betapa kejamnya aku selama ini dan aku menyesali semua dosa-dosaku dan menanggalkan hidupku yang lama. Segala sifat kerasku diubahkanNya menjadi baru dan penuh kasih dalam Kristus. Hatiku dibaharui oleh jamahan kuasaNya. Sejak saat itu aku memulihkan hubunganku dengan keluargaku. Aku berusaha menjadi sosok kepala keluarga yang baik dan pemulihan demi pemulihan terjadi dalam kehidupanku dan dalam keluargaku. Bahkan, anak perempuanku mengatakan bahwa kini ia sangat bangga mempunyai ayah sepertiku. Terima kasih Tuhan untuk pemulihan dan kesempatan yang Engkau berikan untukku. (Kisah ini telah ditayangkan 18 Juni 2007 dalam acara Solusi di SCTV).

Sumber Kesaksian :
Ahin

MUJIZAT TUHAN TERHADAP TUBUH KITA DAN SUKU BANGSA INDONESIA

2009-01-14T18:16:00.000+07:00

TUHAN itu dasyat,hebat. Kita diciptakan Tuhan dari debu kembali menjadi debu. Manusia dengan macam suku dan bangsa khususnya di Indonesia.Tiap suku di Indonesia punya budaya, bahasa dan makanan sendiri. Wajah tiap suku beda2. Sungguh Tuhan itu Maha Hebat. Grand Master of Creation and Grand Master of Art. Tuhan mencipkan tubuh kita sungguh hebat.

TUBUH
Terdiri dari 500 otot, 200 tulang, dengan 7 mil panjang urat syaraf memenuhi seluruh tubuh manusia.

MATA
Terdiri dari 100 juta alat penerima (receiver) ada di dalam masing-masing mata. .
TELINGA
Terdapat 24 ribu serat getar di dalam masing- masing telinga.

JANTUNG
Berdenyut 36 juta kali setiap tahun, dan memompa 1,5 juta gallon darah keseluruh tubuh setiap tahun melalui 75 ribu mil vena, arteri, dan pembuluh darah di dalam tubuh (3 kali jarak keliling dunia).

PARU-PARU
Menyaring oksigen melalui 600 juta gelembung udara
.
DARAH
60 triliun sel ada di dalam 5 liter darah. Dalam setiap sel ada berjuta-juta molekul atom yang melakukan osilasi 10 juta kali setiap detik. Setiap detik 2 juta sel darah mati digantikan oleh 2 juta sel baru.

OTAK
Struktur yang paling rumit di dalam alam semesta. Dalam otak seberat 3 pon (15 ons) terdapat 13 milyar sel syaraf, dalam setiap sel ada 1000 milyar molekul protein.

SPERMA
Ada 400 juta sel sperma laki-laki, tetapi hanya dibutuhkan 2 juta sel sperma untuk mengisi 1 sel telur wanita. Sperma dan sel telur yang bersatu berisi 23 kromosom, dan dalam setiap kromosom terdapat ratusan gen. 200 juta manusia dapat diciptakan oleh sperma dan sel telur, tetapi hanya ditentukan satu yang akan lahir.

Daftar suku bangsa di Indonesia
Dari Wikipedia bahasa Indonesia, ensiklopedia bebas

A
Suku Aceh di NAD : Banda Aceh, Aceh Besar
Suku Alas di NAD : Aceh Tenggara
Suku Alordi NTT : Kabupaten Alor
Suku Ambon di Maluku : Kota Ambon
Suku Ampana
Suku Anak Dalam (Anak Rimbo) di Jambi
Suku Aneuk Jamee di NAD : Aceh Selatan, Aceh Barat Daya
Suku Arab-Indonesia
Suku Aru di Maluku : Kepulauan Aru
Suku Asmat di Papua

B
Suku Bali di Bali terdiri :
Suku Bali Majapahit di sebagian besar Pulau Bali
Suku Bali Aga di Karangasem dan Kintamani
Suku Balantak di di Sulawesi Tengah
Suku Banggai di Sulawesi Tengah : Kabupaten Banggai Kepulauan
Suku Baduy di Banten
Suku Bajau di Kalimantan Timur
Suku Bangka di Bangka Belitung
Suku Banjar di Kalimantan Selatan
Suku Batak di Sumatera Utara terdiri :
Suku Karo Kabupaten Karo
Suku Mandailing di Mandailing Natal
Suku Angkola di Tapanuli Selatan
Suku Toba di Toba Samosir
Suku Pakpak di Pakpak Bharat
Suku Simalungun di Kabupaten Simalungun
Suku Batin di Jambi
Suku Bawean di Jawa Timur : Gresik
Suku Belitung di Bangka Belitung
Suku Bentong
Suku Berau di Kalimantan Timur : Kabupaten Berau
Suku Betawi di Jakarta
Suku Bima NTB : Kota Bima
Suku Boti
Suku Bolang Mongondow di Sulawesi Utara : Kabupaten Bolaang Mongondow
Suku Bugis di Sulawesi Selatan
Orang Bugis Pagatan, di Kusan Hilir, Tanah Bumbu, Kalsel
Suku Bungku di Sulawesi Tengah : Kabupaten Morowali
Suku Buru di Maluku : Kabupaten Buru
Suku Buol di Sulawesi Tengah : Kabupaten Buol
Suku Buton di Sulawesi Tenggara : Kabupaten Buton dan Kota Bau-Bau
Suku Bonai di Riau : Kabupaten Rokan Hilir

D
Suku Damal di Mimika
Suku Dampeles
Suku Dani
Suku Dayak terdiri :
Suku Punan
Suku Kanayatn di Kalimantan Barat
Suku Ibandi Kalimantan Barat
Suku Mualang di Kalimantan Barat : Sekadau, Sintang
Suku Bidayuh di Kalimantan Barat : Sanggau
Suku Mali di Kalimantan Barat
Suku Seberuang di Kalimantan Barat : Sintang
Suku Sekujam di Kalimantan Barat : Sintang
Suku Sekubang di Kalimantan Barat : Sintang
Suku Ketungau di Kalimantan Barat
Suku Desa di Kalimantan Barat
Suku Kantuk di Kalimantan Barat
Suku Ot Danum atau Dohoi di Kalimantan Tengah dan Kalimantan Barat
Suku Limbai di Kalimantan Barat
Suku Kebahan di Kalimantan Barat
Suku Pawan di Kalimantan Barat
Suku Tebidah di Kalimantan Barat
Suku Bakumpai di Kalimantan Selatan Barito Kuala
Orang Barangas di Kalimantan Selatan Barito Kuala
Suku Bukit di Kalimantan Selatan
Orang Dayak Pitap di Awayan, Balangan, Kalsel
Suku Dayak Hulu Banyu di Kalimantan Selatan
Suku Dayak Balangan di Kalimantan Selatan
Suku Dusun Deyah di Kalimantan Selatan : Tabalong
Suku Ngaju di Kalimantan Tengah : Kabupaten Kapuas
Suku Siang Murung di Kalimantan Tengah : Murung Raya
Suku Bara Dia di Kalimantan Tengah : Barito Selatan
Suku Ot Danum di Kalimantan Tengah
Suku Lawangan di Kalimantan Tengah
Suku Dayak Bawo di Kalimantan Tengah : Barito Selatan
Suku Tunjung, Kutai Barat, rumpun Ot Danum
Suku Benuaq, Kutai Barat, rumpun Ot Danum
Suku Bentian, Kutai Barat, rumpun Ot Danum
Suku Bukat, Kutai Barat
Suku Busang, Kutai Barat
Suku Ohong, Kutai Barat
Suku Kayan, Kutai Barat, rumpun Apo Kayan
Suku Bahau, Kutai Barat, rumpun Apo Kayan
Suku Penihing, Kutai Barat, rumpun Punan
Suku Punan, Kutai Barat, rumpun Punan
Suku Modang, Kutai Timur, rumpun Punan
Suku Basap, Bontang-Kutai Timur
Suku Ahe, Kabupaten Berau
Suku Tagol, Malinau, rumpun Murut
Suku Brusu, Malinau, rumpun Murut
Suku Kenyah, Malinau, rumpun Apo Kayan
Suku Lundayeh, Malinau
Suku Pasir di Kalimantan Timur : Kabupaten Pasir
Suku Dusun di Kalimantan Tengah
Suku Maanyan di Kalimantan Tengah : Barito Timur
Orang Maanyan Paju Sapuluh
Orang Maanyan Paju Epat
Orang Maanyan Dayu
Orang Maanyan Paku
Orang Maanyan Benua Lima Maanyan Paju Lima
Orang Dayak Warukin di Tanta, Tabalong, Kalsel
Suku Samihim, Pamukan Utara, Kotabaru, Kalsel
Suku Dompu NTB : Kabupaten Dompu
Suku Donggo
Suku Duri di Sulawesi Selatan

E
Suku Eropa-Indonesia (orang Indo atau peranakan Eropa-Indonesia)

F
Suku Flores di NTT : Flores Timur

G
Suku Gayo di NAD : Gayo Lues Aceh Tengah Bener Meriah
Suku Gorontalo di Gorontalo : Kota Gorontalo
Suku Gumai di Sumatera Selatan : Lahat
Suku Komering di Sumatera Selatan : Baturaja
Suku Semendo di Sumatera Selatan : Muara Enim
Suku Lintang di Sumatera Selatan : Lahat

I
Suku India-Indonesia

[sunting] J
Suku Banten di Banten
Suku Cirebon di Jawa Barat : Kota Cirebon
Suku Jawa di Jawa Tengah, Jawa Timur
Suku Tengger di Jawa Timur
Suku Osing di Jawa Timur : Banyuwangi
Orang Samin di Jawa Tengah : Purwodadi
Suku Jambi di Jambi : Kota Jambi

[sunting] K
Suku Kaili di Sulawesi Tengah : Kota Palu
Suku Kaur di Bengkulu : Kabupaten Kaur
Suku Kayu Agung di Sumatera Selatan
Suku Kerinci di Jambi : Kabupaten Kerinci
Suku Komering di Sumatera Selatan : Kabupaten Ogan Komering Ilir
Suku Konjo Pegunungan
Suku Konjo Pesisir
Suku Kubu di Jambi dan Sumatera Selatan
Suku Kulawi di Sulawesi Tengah
Suku Kutai di Kalimantan Timur : Kutai Kartanegara
Suku Kluet di NAD : Aceh Selatan
Suku Krui di Lampung

L
Suku Laut
Suku Lampung di Lampung
Suku Lematang di Sumatera Selatan
Suku Lembak
Suku Lintang
Suku Lom
Suku Lore
Suku Lubu
Suku Karo Sumatera Utara

M
Suku Madura di Jawa Timur
Suku Makassar di Sulawesi Selatan : Kota Makassar
Suku Mamasa (Toraja Barat) di Sulawesi Barat : Kabupaten Mamasa
Suku Mandar Sulawesi Barat : Polewali Mandar
Suku Melayu
Suku Melayu Riau di Riau
Suku Melayu Tamiang di NAD : Aceh Tamiang
Suku Mentawai di Sumatera Barat : Kabupaten Kepulauan Mentawai
Suku Minahasa di Sulawesi Utara : Kabupaten Minahasa terdiri 9 subetnik :
Suku Babontehu
Suku Bantik
Suku Pasan Ratahan
Suku Ponosakan
Suku Tonsea
Suku Tontemboan
Suku Toulour
Suku Tonsawang
Suku Tombulu
Suku Minangkabau
Suku Mori
Suku Muko-Muko di Bengkulu : Kabupaten Mukomuko
Suku Muna di Sulawesi Tenggara : Kabupaten Muna

N
Suku Nias di Sumatera Utara : Kabupaten Nias, Nias Selatan

O
Suku Osing di Banyuwangi Jawa Timur
Suku Ogan di Sumatera Selatan

[sunting] P
Suku Papua/Irian
Suku Asmat di Kabupaten Asmat
Suku Biak di Kabupaten Biak Numfor
Suku Dani
Suku Ekagi
Suku Amungme di Mimika
Suku Bauzi
Suku Arfak di Manokwari
Suku Kamoro di Mimika
Suku Palembang di Sumatera Selatan : Kota Palembang
Suku Pamona di Sulawesi Tengah : Kabupaten Poso
Suku Pasemah di Sumatera Selatan
Suku Pesisi di Sumatera Utara : Tapanuli Tengah
Suku Pasir di Kalimantan Timur : Kabupaten Pasir

R
Suku Rawa
Suku Rejang di Bengkulu : Kabupaten Kepahiang, Kabupaten Lebong, dan Kabupaten Rejang Lebong
Suku Rote di NTT : Kabupaten Rote Ndao

S
Suku Saluan di Sulawesi Tengah
Suku Sambas (Melayu Sambas) di Kalimantan Barat : Kabupaten Sambas
Suku Sangir di Sulawesi Utara : Kepulauan Sangihe
Suku Sasak di NTB, Lombok
Suku Sekak Bangka
Suku Sekayu di Sumatera Selatan
Suku Semendo di Bengkulu
Suku Serawai di Bengkulu: Kabupaten Bengkulu Selatan dan Kabupaten Seluma
Suku Simeulue di NAD : Kabupaten Simeulue
Suku Sigulai di NAD : Kabupaten Simeulue bagian utara
Suku Sumbawa Di NTB : Kabupaten Sumbawa
Suku Sumba di NTT : Sumba Barat, Sumba Timur
Suku Sunda di Jawa Barat

T
Suku Talaud di Sulawesi Utara : Kepulauan Talaud
Suku Talang Mamak di Riau : Indragiri Hulu
Suku Tamiang di Aceh : Kabupaten Aceh Tamiang
Suku Tengger di Jawa Timur Kabupaten Pasuruan dan Probolinggo lereng G. Bromo
Suku Ternate di Maluku Utara : Kota Ternate
Suku Tidore di Maluku Utara : Kota Tidore
Suku Timor di NTT, Kota Kupang
Suku Tionghoa-Indonesia
Orang Cina Parit di Pelaihari, Tanah Laut, Kalsel
Suku Tojo di Sulawesi Tengah : Kabupaten Tojo Una-Una
Suku Toraja di Sulawesi Selatan : Tana Toraja
Suku Tolaki di Sulawesi Tenggara : Kendari
Suku Toli Toli di Sulawesi Tengah : Kabupaten Toli-Toli
Suku Tomini di Sulawesi Tengah : Kabupaten Parigi Moutong
U
Suku Una-una di Sulawesi Tengah : Kabupaten Tojo Una-Una
W
Suku Wolio di Sulawesi Tenggara: Buton

TERRORISM: Singaporean charged with cafe bomb plot

2009-01-14T16:45:00.002+07:00

The Jakarta Post (http://www.thejakartapost.com)

Dicky Christanto , The Jakarta Post , Jakarta |
Wed, 01/14/2009 8:37 AM | Headlines

Awaiting justice: Singaporean Muhammad Hasan bin Sirajudin (left) speaks with fellow detainees before their trial at the South Jakarta District Court on Monday. (JP/P.J. Leo)

A suspected leader of the Singapore chapter of Jamaah Islamiyah and two accomplices were charged with plotting bomb attacks and murders in the country, a court heard Tuesday.

State prosecutors told the South Jakarta District Court justices in their indictment that the defendants had violated the Antiterrorism Law, which carries a maximum sentence of death.

Singaporean national Muhamad Hasan, alias Fajar, 35, and his Indonesian partners Ali Masyhudi, 26, and Wahyudi, 35, were part of a group of 10 people arrested in the South Sumatra capital of Palembang in a police crackdown early last year. The antiterror squad found assembled high explosive bombs in their rented house.

They were moved to Jakarta afterward and have been in custody at the Mobile Brigade detention in Kelapa Dua, Depok, since then.

“These suspects have been convincingly proven to have conducted acts of terrorism and been in possession of firearms for terrorism,” prosecutor Totok Bambang told the court.

Apart from their possession of bombs, the suspects are believed to have played a key role in an attempt to explode Café Bedudel in the West Sumatra town of Bukittinggi.

The café is a popular place among foreign tourists visiting the hilly town.

Police said the attack would be launched in November 2007, using a bomb similar to those that ripped through two nightclubs in the Bali resort area of Kuta in 2002. The Bali blast killed over 200 people, mostly foreign tourists.

“The suspects admitted they disarmed the bomb as they saw several café workers wearing head scarves,” Totok said.

The prosecutors said they believed Hasan had played a key role in a series of murder attempts targeting Christian figures.

“In 2006, Hasan was involved in an attempted murder of three Christian reverends, namely Muhammad Nurdin, Walean and Yoshua, but to no avail,” he said.

The prosecutors found in their investigation that Hasan was a member of regional terror group Jamaah Islamiah and had a close relationship with Malaysian bomb maker Dr. Azhari bin Husin, who was shot dead in a police raid in Malang in November 2005.

Hasan refused to make comment on the indictment.

“Don’t compare me with celebrities who like to give a lot of comments about almost everything,” he said.

His lawyer, Ashludin, said the defendants would respond to the charges in the coming trial next week. The same court had delayed the first trial of the remaining seven defendants as prosecutors failed to provide indictment papers in advance.

Copyright © 2008 The Jakarta Post - PT Bina Media Tenggara. All Rights Reserved.
Source URL: http://www.thejakartapost.com/news/2009/01/14/terrorism-singaporean-charged-with-cafe-bomb-plot.html

SRI LANKA Calls For Women To Cover Up At Cathedral

2009-01-14T16:05:00.001+07:00

- Union of Catholic Asian News - http://www.ucanews.com -
On 2009-1-12

COLOMBO (UCAN) -- The clothing some young women wear to Mass at Colombo's main Catholic Church is attracting attention, judging by the messages on the notice board asking them to dress more modestly.
Women cover their heads during while receiving communion at St. Lucia’s Cathedral in Colombo on Dec. 28, after priests called for more modest attire for Massgoers.

Father Tony Martyn, appointed parish priest of St. Lucia's Cathedral in 2006, says Sunday Mass there has become something of a women's fashion parade. This may have silent admirers, but it definitely has others frowning.

"Modesty is a virtue not limited to conduct, gestures, language, reading and thought, but also to clothing," Father Martyn told UCA News at the end of December.

"Here they (people) meet God," the priest said.

Three priests at the cathedral and some parishioners complain that some young women come to church in revealing short skirts, halter tops and low-cut blouses. This creates an unpleasant atmosphere, sets a bad example for youngsters and distracts many people, especially young men, they maintain. They also say little was done about the situation in the past.

Since November, however, some parishioners have distributed head veils free of charge to women, especially the young, to be worn during church services. Women traditionally wore a head covering to church, but the practice has slipped.

Meanwhile, the cathedral notice board shows pictures of modest dress as well as signs parishioners have put up calling on women to dress modestly and all parishioners not to dress extravagantly. Some signs appeal to parents to educate children about this. "Begin early," one said.

"Though it is not an alarming situation, I am embarrassed by the harsh criticism from parishioners about the growing immodest dress in the church," Father Martyn said.

According to Father Anthony Joseph, an assistant priest at the cathedral, the slipping dress standards have prompted people to compare Catholics with Buddhists, Hindus, and Muslims, who tend to dress more modestly for worship.
Women cover their heads during while receiving communion at St. Lucia’s Cathedral in Colombo on Dec. 28, after priests called for more modest attire for Massgoers.

Father Joseph cited Saint Paul's admonition against extravagant dress in his First Letter to Timothy.

A retired school principal, who gave her name as Rasamma, said she believes many women are ready to listen to what is being suggested, that the way some dress is making it hard for others to concentrate on praying. Still, she emphasized that the church is leaving women free to dress as they wish.

Father Joseph too sees at least some success with the unofficial cover-up campaign.

He estimates that now about 90 percent of Tamil women cover their heads with a veil or the cloth of their sari when they receive Communion, instead of 20 percent earlier, while women attending the Sinhalese and English Masses have yet to follow suit. Besides the veils distributed free for Mass use, stacks of black and white veils are available for purchase at a rosary stall for 150 rupees (US$1.50) each.

More than 5,000 catholics attend the five Sunday Masses at the cathedral -- three in English and one each in Sinhalese and Tamil.

Article printed from Union of Catholic Asian News: http://www.ucanews.com

Gaza Church Leader: Children Wake Up Screaming in Fear

2009-01-08T15:49:00.002+07:00

Citizens in Gaza are all suffering from food shortages, lack of medical care, power outages and a long list of other problems, but a church leader living amid the turmoil says the children are the greatest sufferers of the Gaza-Israel conflict.

Palestinian children take part in a protest against Israel's military operation in Gaza, in the West Bank village of Nilin, near Modin, Tuesday, Jan. 6, 2009.Related
Church Groups Deplore Harm to Gaza Civilians
Israeli Leader: Gaza Ground Invasion 'Unavoidable'
Palestinian President Tries to Regain Foothold in Gaza
UN Rights Body to Hold Emergency Meeting on Gaza
“Everybody suffers, but I feel especially bad for the children who are going through a very tough time,” said a Christian church leader to Open Doors USA about the situation in Gaza.

Open Doors is a ministry that supports and works with persecuted churches in areas hostile to Christianity.

“The children wake up several times in the middle of the night; crying or even screaming from fear and memories that come back to their minds,” the church leader, whose name was not released by the ministry, shared.

Children are living in homes where rockets are landing right outside their doors, he noted.

“Many children are traumatized because of previous situations in Gaza,” he said. “They have seen bodies lying on the streets that used to be their playground. Now it is all happening again.”

The Gaza-Israel conflict is in its 12th day with Israel considering to escalate its assault on Gaza by moving its forces deeper into the country and ultimately ending the rocket attacks on Israel, according to Reuters.

During two weeks time, more than 600 Palestinians have died with more than a quarter of those killed being civilians, according to U.N. figures. The current Gaza-Israel fighting is the worst violence the Middle East has seen in decades.

International leaders and bodies have called on Israel to stop its offensive, but the country’s military has continued its attacks.

Many Christian groups have called for a cease-fire, including the Evangelical Lutheran Church in America.

ELCA’s presiding bishop the Rev. Mark S. Hanson called on the U.S. government to take a more active role in stopping the conflict on Monday during a news conference in Jordan.

A group of Lutheran leaders are visiting the Middle East for a week-long series of meetings with religious, political and community leaders in Israel and the West Bank in spite of the outbreak in violence.

Hanson called for Israel to remove its troops from Gaza and for Hamas to stop the rocket attacks on civilians in Israel. He also said negotiations must restart for “permanent peace with justice and a two-state solution.”

On Wednesday, both Israel and Hamas agreed to a temporary three-hour pause in fighting to allow humanitarian aid to enter the Gaza Strip.

The humanitarian corridor will let in food and fuel to be distributed to Palestinians.

An estimated 2,500 Christians remain in Gaza and have difficulties leaving the Strip.

The Gaza church leaders commented, “Those in Gaza sometimes have no idea what is going on. Very often the power is down so they have no radio, television or Internet. People call their friends and family outside Gaza to stay updated about the situation in their own city.”

Open Doors USA president/CEO Carl Moeller asks Christians in the West to pray for those in Gaza living amid bombings and ground surge.

“Pray that the war between Israel and Palestine is shorter and less devastating than what military and political speculators around the world are predicting,” Moeller urged. “Pray that Christian families will be reunited. Pray that the Gaza Baptist Church building will be spared more damage from the assault. Pray for all the victims of the violence in Gaza and Israel.”

Makanan Terbaik Penurun Kolesterol

2008-12-24T17:37:00.000+07:00

Kebiasaan dan jenis makanan yang dikonsumsi sehari-hari berperan penting dalam mempengaruhi kadar kolesterol darah Anda. Semakin baik pola dan kualitas makanan Anda sehari-hari, tentu makin terjaga pula keseimbangan kolesterol dan kesehatan Anda secara keseluruhan.

Bagi Anda yang ingin terhindar dari masalah kolesterol, ada baiknya mulai mempertimbangkan makanan sehat antikolesterol. Berikut adalah lima makanan terbaik menurut Mayo Clinic yang membantu menurunkan kolesterol dan melindungi jantung serta pembuluh darah Anda.

1. Bubur gandum/oatmeal

Oatmeal mengandung serat larut (soluble fiber) yang dapat menurunkan kolesterol buruk (low-density lipoprotein /LDL) Anda. Soluble fiber juga ditemukan pada jenis makanan lain seperti kacang ginjal (kidney beans), apel, buah pir, barley dan buah prune. Serat yang larut diyakini mampu menurunkan penyerapan kolesterol dalam pencernaan Anda. Mengkonsumsi 10 gram lebih serat larut setiap hari dapat menurunkan kadar total LDL. Setiap 1 1/2 cangkir oatmeal matang yang Anda makan mengandung 6 gram serat. Jika Anda tambahkan buah seperti pisang, Anda menambah 4 gram lebih serat.

2. Kacang walnuts, almonds dan jenis lainnya

Berbagai studi menunjukkan, walnut secara signifikan menurunkan kolesterol dalam darah. Kacang ini mengandung banyak asam lemak tak jenuh ganda (polyunsaturated fatty acids) yang dapat membuat pembuluh darah tetap sehat dan elastis. Kacang Almond juga memiliki faedah yang tidak terlalu beda, di mana penurunan kolesterol dapat Anda rasakan setelah sekitar empat minggu.

Diet untuk menurunkan kolesterol dengan 20% sumber kalori berasal dari walnut diklaim dapat menurunkan kadar kolesterol LDL hingga 12%. Kacang-kacangan umumnya berkalori tinggi sehingga dengan hanya sekitar segenggam (tidak lebih dari 2 ons atau 57 gram) akan memberi faedah.

Namun perlu diingat, ketika Anda mengkonsumsinya dengan makanan lain jangan berlebihan. Makan berlebih justru membuat Anda kegemukan dan memicu risiko jantung.

3. Ikan dan asam lemak omega-3

Banyak riset yang mendukung manfaat mengkonsumsi ikan dalam menurunkan kolesterol karena ikan kaya kandungan asam lemak omega-3. Asam lemak Omega-3 juga membantu jantung dengan beragam cara seperti menurunkan tekanan darah dan menekan risiko pembekuan darah. Pada pasien yang sudah mengalami serangan jantung, minyak ikan atau asam lemak omega-3 secara signifikan menurunkan risiko kematian mendadak.

Para dokter biasanya merekomendasikan untuk memakan ikan minimal dua kali dalam seminggu. Sumber makanan yang kaya omega-3 terdapat pada makarel, ikan herring, sarden, tuna albacore dan salmon.

Perlu diingat, untuk mempertahankan faedah ikan bagi kesehatan, sebaiknya ikan dipanggang atau dibakar dalam oven. Jika tidak suka ikan, Anda juga bisa memperoleh omega-3 dari makanan lain seperti ground flaxseed atau canola oil.

Anda juga dapat memperoleh omega-3 atau minyak ikan dari suplemen, tetapi tentu tidak akan mendapatkan semua nutrien penting dalam ikan seperti selenium. Bila Anda memutuskan memakan suplemen, ingatlah untuk tetap memperhatikan pola makan Anda dan makanlah daging yang rendah lemak atau sayuran untuk menggantikan ikan.

4. Minyak Zaitun/Olive Oil

Minyak Zaitun atau olive oil mengandung campuran antioksidan potensial yang dapat menekan kolesterol tanpa mengganggu kadar kolesterol baik (HDL) Anda.

Badan Pengawas Makanan AS (FDA) merekomendasikan untuk mengkonsumi sekitar 2 sendok makan (23 gram) olive oil setiap hari untuk menjaga jantung tetap sehat. Untuk menambah olive oil dalam daftar menu, Anda bisa mencampurnya dengan sayuran, bumbu cair atau mencampurnya dengan cuka sebagai pelengkap salad. Anda juga dapat menggunakan olive oil sebagai pengganti mentega ketika memoles daging.

Beberapa riset menyarankan bahwa efek olive oil dalam menurunkan kolesterol akan lebih besar jika Anda memilih extra-virgin olive oil atau minyak zaitun ekstra murni. Minyak jenis ini tidak melewati proses pengolahan dan penambahan zat kimia yang diyakini mengandung lebih banyak antioksidan menyehatkan. Sebaiknya hindari "light" olive oil karena biasanya jenis ini sudah melewati beragam proses pengolahan sehingga faedahnya tidak akan maksimal.

5. Makanan yang difortifikasi atau diperkaya sterol dan stanol tumbuhan

Banyak makanan yang kini telah difortifikasi dengan sterol atau stanol - zat dalam tumbuhan yang membantu menahan penyerapan kolesterol.

Margarin, jus jeruk atau yogurt ada yang sudah difortifikasi dengan sterol yang bisa menurunkan LDL kolesterol hingga 10%. Jumlah sterol tumbuhan yang dibutuhkan untuk mencapai target itu sedikitnya 2 gram yang setara dengan dua porsi (237 mililiter) jus jeruk dengan fortifikasi sterol dalam sehari.

Sterol atau stanol tumbuhan yang ditambahkan dalam makanan tidak akan memengaruhi kadar trigliserida atau pun HDL. Sterol atau stanol juga tidak akan mengganggu penyerapan vitamin yang larut dalam lemak seperti A, D, E dan K.

Sumber: kompas.com

Merokok Dapat Merusak Sperma Terwariskan-

2008-12-24T16:49:00.000+07:00

Merokok terbukti dapat merusak sperma- dan mewariskan kerusakan genetik itu dari seorang bapak ke anak lelakinya, demikian laporan penelitian di Kanada.
Sebuah penelitian pada tikus menunjukkan bahwa rokok menyebabkan perubahan DNA (gen cetak biru tubuh) pada sel sperma, catat jurnal penelitian kanker pekan ini, seperti dikutip Reuters. Mutasi seperti itu, diketahui bersifat permanen.
"Jika diwariskan, mutasi ini menampilkan perubahan yang tidak dapat dikembalikan sperti semula dari komposisi genetik," kata Carole Yauk dari Divisi Penanganan Racun dan Kesehatan Lingkungan Kanada, yang memimpin penelitian.
"Kami telah mengetahui bahwa ibu yang merokok dapat mencederai janinnya, dan di sini kami menunjukkan fakta bahwa seorang ayah dapat secara potensial merusak calon penerusnya, bahkan sebelum bertemu pasangannya."
Yauk dan rekan-rekannya mempelajari sel yang memproduksi sperma di tikus yang dipapar dengan asap rokok selama enam atau 12 pekan.
Seluruh mamalia terus melanjutkan untuk memproduksi sperma. Mereka menemukan bahwa terjadi mutasi sebanyak 1,7 kali pada sel DNA tikus yang terpapar asap rokok dibandingkan pada tikus yang tidak terpapar asap rokok setelah 12 pekan, dan 1,4 kali mutasi setelah enam pekan.
"Kesimpulan ini menunjukkan bahwa kerusakan tergantung pada lamanya durasi terpapar asap rokok, jadi makin lama anda merokok maka akumulasi mutasi akan makin besar dan makin besar potensi dampaknya pada sel sperma," kata Yauk.

Sumber: antara.co.id

Mengapa Harus Stop Rokok?

2008-12-24T16:43:00.001+07:00

- Jawaban - Kini dimana-mana, pemandangan wanita merokok sepertinya sudah biasa. Mungkin mengikat diri dengan rokok merupakan hak dan pilihan bebas setiap orang. Tapi hari ini, kami menemukan 9 alasan mengapa anda harus berhenti merokok hari ini juga.

Anda akan menjadi lebih subur!
Wanita yang merokok kehilangan kesuburan mereka hingga 30% dibanding wanita yang tidak merokok. Mereka yang merokok juga cederung lebih cepat menopause sampai 2 tahun ketimbang mereka yang bebas rokok. Ternyata racun yang terkandung dalam rokok sangat berpengaruh terhadap level hormon seks seseorang. Rokok bisa merusak sel telur dan menyebabkan ke-abnormal-an dalam kandungan. Ini juga berlaku bagi pasangan anda. Jika dia berhenti merokok, peluang untuk memperoleh keturunan jadi lebih tinggi bagi anda berdua. Sperma pria yang merokok berjumlah lebih sedikit dengan bentuk yang tidak normal dan tingkat keaktifan yang lebih rendah.

Sakit punggung itu bisa dihindari
Merokok membuat sendi-sendi anda lebih rawan cidera. Rokok menyebabkan aliran darah ke sendi-sendi pada tulang rawan diantara tulang belakang anda menjadi lebih tersendat, sehingga gizi dan oksigen yang seharusnya diterima dalam jumlah cukup terhalangi. Ketika rokok menyebabkan seorang batuk, itu makin menambah tekanan pada sendi, akibatnya anda bisa mengalami sakit punggung. Jika anda berhenti merokok, resiko sakit punggung yang berbahaya tersebut bisa dihindari.

Lindungi anak-anak anda
Perokok pasif mendapat dua kali lebih banyak nikotin dan 6 kali lebih banyak karbon monoksida daripada perokok aktif itu sendiri. Karena itu anak-anak perokok lebih berkesempatan untuk mendapat sakit paru-paru dan bronkitis dalam masa-masa awal pertumbuhan mereka. Selain itu, mereka juga lebih cenderung memiliki penyakit asma ketimbang teman-teman mereka yang berasal dari keluarga bebas asap rokok.

Dari studi yang dilakukan terhadap 12 ribu anak yang merupakan perokok pasif, 70% dari mereka sangat mudah bersin ketimbang yang lain. Studi juga menunjukkan bahwa anak-anak perokok bisanya sangat cepat ikut merokok ketimbang mereka yang tidak berasal dari keluarga perokok.

Amankan telinga
Ketika menjadi tua, perokok menjadi beresiko kehilangan pendengaran 16 tahun lebih dulu ketimbang mereka yang tidak merokok. Ini diakibatkan oleh berkurangnya aliran darah ke telinga dan karena karbon monoksida dalam rokok merusak saraf di telinga.

Buang bau!
Rokok mengandung sulfur - zat kimia yang membuat bau yang kental. Semakin lama, perokok akan memiliki bau mulut yang makin parah. Hentikan itu dengan berhenti merokok.

Luka bisa cepat sembuh
Nikotin dalam rokok mengerutkan pembuluh darah, membuat luka menjadi semakin sulit menerima oksigen yang dibutuhkan untuk bisa cepat sembuh. Karena itu perokok lebih lama sembuh dari luka.

Kulit anda akan terlihat lebih muda
Perokok akan mengalami efek penuaan seperti keriput lebih cepat dibanding mereka yang tidak. Di umur 40-an mereka sudah mengalami keriput dengan jumlah yang sama dengan non perokok di usia 60 tahun, terutama di wilayah mulut, mata dan leher. Sepeti dalam proses penyembuhan luka, oksigen dan nutrisi yang mestinya dikonsumsi oleh kulit terhalang kehadirannya. Rokok juga membuat kulit menjadi kering dan mengubah bentuk kolagen, elastisitas alami kulit. Jika anda memutuskan untuk berhenti merokok, jangan panik ketika melihat kondisi kulit anda menjadi lebih jelek. Itu terjadi pada beberapa orang karena tubuh sedang mengeluarkan racun dari dalam tubuh.

Makan enak
Sebanyak 4 ribu bahan kimia dan racun yang terkandung dalam rokok membuat indra penciuman dan perasa menjadi lebih lemah dan kekurangan ke-sensitifannya. Karena itu, makanan yang tersedia didepan anda akan berkurang rasa dan aromanya.

Flu jauh-jauh
Merokok membuat system kekebalan tubuh menurun. Karena itu perokok lebih mudah sakit, lebih cepat tertular flu, dan lebih lama sembuh dari pasca operasi misalnya.

Ke-9 alasan diatas semoga cukup untuk membantu anda membulatkan tekad untuk berhenti merokok, mulai sekarang.

Sumber: icircle

Mengapa Harus Stop Rokok?

2008-12-24T16:43:00.000+07:00

6 Alasan Harus Cukup Minum Air Putih

2008-12-24T16:34:00.000+07:00

Kebiasaan membawa botol air minum dalam perjalanan atau saat pergi ke mana pun mungkin belum menjadi tren di masyarakat. Bila haus di tengah jalan, kebanyakan dari kita lebih suka membeli sebotol minuman ringan beraroma teh atau soda atau pun air mineral.

Kebutuhan tubuh akan cairan memang tak bisa dibantah. Cairan penting dalam memelihara keseimbangan serta proses metabolisme tubuh. Bila asupan cairan ke dalam tubuh tak seimbang dengan pengeluaran, maka dipastikan Anda akan mengalami gangguan atau pun dehidrasi.

Dalam memenuhi kebutuhan cairan, sebaiknya pilihlah minuman yang baik dan tak menimbulkan risiko bagi kesehatan. Salah satu yang terbaik tentunya adalah air putih, meski faktanya cairan ini kalah populer ketimbang minuman beraroma dan beraneka rasa yang beredar di pasaran.

Nah, supaya Anda tidak meremehkan khasiat air putih, berikut adalah enam fakta ilmiah betapa kebiasaan minum cukup air putih setiap hari penting bagi tubuh.

1. Mempertahankan keseimbangan cairan tubuh.

Fakta medis menunjukkan tubuh manusia 60% terdiri dari cairan. Fungsi-fungsi cairan ini adalah untuk proses pencernaan, penyerapan, sirkulasi, produksi air ludah, transportasi nutrisi dan mempertahankan suhu tubuh.

2. Membantu mengendalikan kalori.

Sejak lama, orang yang sedang menjalani program diet melakukan kebiasaan banyak minum air putih sebagai strategi menurunkan berat badan. Meskipun air tidak menghasilkan efek magis, menggunakannya sebagai pengganti minuman berkalori tinggi tentu saja akan sangat membantu.

"Program diet akan berhasil jika Anda memilih air atau minuman non kalori sebagai pengganti minuman yang kalori. Lalu diet dengan makanan yang kaya cairan yang lebih menyehatkan, berisi dan membantu Anda memangkas kalori," ungkap peneliti dari University State of Pennsylvania Barbara Rolls, PhD, penulis buku The Volumetrics Weight Control Plan.

3. Membantu membangkitkan otot.

Sel-sel yang tidak mampu mempertahankan keseimbangan akan cairan dan elektrolit, akan berakibat pada kelelahan otot. Ketika sel-sel otot tidak memiliki cairan yang cukup, mereka tidak akan berfungsi dengan baik dan kemampuannya berkurang.

Minum air saat berolahraga juga sangat penting. American College of Sports Medicine merekomendasikan bahwa dua jam sebelum berolahraga sebaiknya seseorang meminum 17 ons cairan.

4. Membuat kulit tetap bercahaya.

Kulit Anda sebenarnya mengandung banyak air dan berfungsi sebagai benteng dalam mencegah ekses hilangnya cairan tubuh. Namun begitu, jangan harap bahwa kelebihan cairan dapat dijadikan sebagai cara ampuh menghilangkan kerutan dari garis pada kulit.

5. Memelihara fungsi ginjal

Cairan tubuh merupakan media yang juga mentransportasikan sisa atau limbah untuk keluar dan masuk ke dalam sel. Racun utama dalam tubuh adalah nitrogen urea darah, sejenis cairan yang dapat melewati ginjal untuk kemudian diproses dan disekresikan dalam bentuk urin.

Ketika tubuh memiliki cukup cairan, urin akan mengalir bebas, jernih dan bebas bau. Ketika tubuh tidak punya cukup cairan, konsentrasi urin, warna dan bau akan lebih kentara karena ginjal harus menyerap cairan ekstra untuk menjalankan fungsinya. Tak heran bila Anda minum sedikit air, risiko Anda mengalami batu ginjal akan meningkat terutama pada iklim hangat atau panas.

6. Mempertahankan fungsi normal usus.

Asupan cairan yang cukup akan membuat makanan yang melewati saluran cerna dapat mengalir lancar dan mencegah terjadinya konstipasi. Ketika Anda tidak punya cukup cairan, usus akan menyerap cairan dari feses atau tinja untuk tetap menjaga hidrasi. Alhasil, tentu saja buang air besar Anda akan bermasalah.

Sumber: kompas.com

Obat Dalam Makanan Anda

2008-12-24T14:15:00.000+07:00

Obat Dalam Makanan Anda
- Jawaban -
Tahukah Anda bahwa makanan Anda bisa berperan sebagai obat bila Anda mengonsumsinya secara tepat :

• Mengurangi Peradangan dan Rasa Nyeri - konsumsi segera Jahe!

• Menderita Sakit Kepala - makanlah Ikan! Memakan sejumlah ikan, terutama minyak ikan mampu mencegah sakit kepala.

• Mencegah Stroke - minumlah Teh! Teh mampu mencegah pembentukan timbunan lemak pada dinding jaringan arteri dengan mengonsumsi sejumlah dosis teh yang berkala. Sesungguhnya, teh menekan nafsu makan dan menjaga bertambahnya berat badan. Teh hijau bahkan amat baik bagi sistem kekebalan tubuh.

• Mengalami Insomnia (tidak bisa tidur) - Madu obatnya! Gunakan selalu madu yang berfungsi sebagai obat penenang.

• Demam - minumlah Yogurt! Konsumsilah sejumlah yogurt sebelum musim panas atau kering. Juga tambahkan selalu dengan meminum madu lokal setiap hari.

• Menderita Asma - makanlah Bawang Merah! Memakan bawang merah menolong melegakan saluran pembuluh udara bronchial. Ketika saya masih muda, ibu saya membuat kantung bawang merah yang diletakkan di atas bahu saya, menolong masalah pernafasan ini dan pada kenyataannya membuat kita bernafas lebih baik lagi.

• Perut Mual - Pisang dan Jahe! Pisang akan menentramkan perut kembung Anda. Sedangkan jahe dapat menyembuhkan morning sickness dan rasa mual.

• Menderita Arthritis - makanlah Ikan! Ikan salmon, tuna, mackerel, sarden pada dasarnya mencegah arthritis. Ikan memiliki minyak omega, baik untuk system kekebalan tubuh.

• Masalah Tulang - makanlah Apel! Tulang retak dan osteoporosis dapat dicegah oleh bahan mangan yang terdapat dalam Apel.

• Infeksi Kandung Kemih - minum Jus Strawberry atau kalo ada Jus Cranberry! Asam tinggi pada jus ini mengendalikan bakteri perusak pada tubuh.

• Sindrom Datang Bulan - makanlah Cornflake! Wanita dapat menghindari dampak datang bulan dengan cornflake, yang bisa mengurangi depresi, kegelisahan dan rasa kaku.

• Masalah Dalam Mengingat - makanlah Tiram atau Kerang! Kerang menolong meningkatkan fungsi mental dengan mensuplai zinc (seng) yang diperlukan tubuh.

• Flu - makanlah Bawang Putih! Ingatlah, tugas bawang putih adalah menurunkan kolesterol.

• Menderita Batuk - konsumsi Cabai Merah! Bahan-bahan serupa yang ditemukan pada obat batuk ternyata ditemukan juga pada cabai merah. Gunakan cabai merah (cayenne) dengan hati-hati, karena cabai dapat mengiritasi perut Anda.

• Kanker Payudara - makanlah Gandum, Dedak dan Kol! Semua ini menolong kita mempertahankan estrogen pada level yang menyehatkan.

• Kanker Paru-paru - konsumsi Sayuran berwarna hijau tua dan oranye! Obat penawar terbaik adalah beta carotene, satu bentuk dari vitamin A yang ditemukan pada sayuran berwarna hijau gelap dan oranye.

• Mengalami Diare - makanlah Apel! Parutlah apel dengan kulitnya, biarkan menjadi coklat dan makanlah untuk obat kondisi diare ini. Pisang juga bagus untuk penyakit perut ini.

• Kena Bisul - makanlah Kubis! Kubis serta kol mengandung bahan kimia yang menolong untuk menyehatkan baik lambung, perut dan juga bisul pada usus.

• Pembuluh Arteri tersumbat - makanlah Alpukat! Lemak tidak jenuh tunggal yang terdapat pada alpukat mampu menurunkan kolesterol.

• Tekanan Darah Tinggi - makanlah Seledri dan Minyak Zaitun! Minyak zaitun telah menunjukkan diri mampu menurunkan tekanan darah. Sedang seledri mengandung bahan kimia yang mampu menurunkan tekanan darah juga.

• Ketidakseimbangan Gula Darah - makanlah Brokoli dan Kacang! Bahan Chromium dalam brokoli dan kacang menolong mengatur insulin dan gula darah.

Buah-buah Perkasa

• Kiwi : kecil namun ajaib. Buah ini merupakan sumber potassium, magnesium, vitmin E dan serat. Kandungan vitamin C dua kali lebih banyak daripada jeruk.

• Apel : sebuah apel sehari membuat kita jauh dari dokter. Meskipun sebuah apel mengandung vitamin C yang rendah, namun apel adalah antioksidan flavonoid (pigmen tanaman) yang mempertinggi aktivitas vitamin C. Dengan demikian menolong merendahkan resiko terkena kanker usus, serangan jantung dan stroke.

• Strawberry : merupakan buah pelindung. Strawberry memiliki total antioksidan tertinggi di antara banyak jenis buah dan melindungi tubuh dari penyebab kanker, membebaskan radikal yang bekerja dalam penyumbatan pembuluh darah. Pada kenyataannya buah strawberry baik bagi Anda. Ada antioksidan tinggi dan buah ini membuat kita awet muda. Buah berry biru (blueberry) adalah buah terbaik dan amat punya kemampuan tinggi dalam dunia kesehatan. Buah ini mengenyahkan radikal bebas yang menginvasi tubuh kita.

• Jeruk : obat paling manis. Ambil 2-4 jeruk seharinya, ini dapat menjauhkan dari flu, menurunkan kolesterol, mencegah dan melarutkan batu ginjal seperti halnya mengurangi resiko kanker usus.

• Melon : pelega haus paling dingin. Mengandung 92% air, juga dikemas bersama dosis besar dari glutathione yang mendorong system kekebalan tubuh. Melon juga sumber kunci dari lycopene - antioksidan yang memerangi sel kanker. Nutrisi lainnya yang ditemukan dalam melon adalah vitamin C dan potassium. Melon juga mengandung bahan alami SPF yang menjaga kesehatan kulit kita, melindungi kulit kita dari hantaman radiasi sinar matahari.

• Jambu Merah dan Pepaya : penghargaan tertinggi didapat buah ini untuk vitamin C yang dikandungnya. Mereka nyata-nyata pemenang untuk kandungan vitamin C-nya. Jambu merah juga kaya dengan serat yang menolong mencegah sembelit.

• Pepaya : kaya dengan karoten dan baik untuk mata. Juga baik bagi pencernaan dan buang air.

• Tomat : amat baik sebagai tindakan pencegahan bagi pria, menjaga masalah prostat mereka agar tidak mengganggu kesehatan tubuh.

Gereja AS Dijadikan Tempat Shalat

2008-12-07T14:07:00.001+07:00

Sebuah gereja di utara Negara Bagian Wisconsin AS, dijadikan tempat menyelenggarakan shalat jamaah oleh kaum muslimin. Demikian dilaporkan oleh Journal Sentinel, Sabtu (29/11). “Kami sangat berterima kasih kepada gereja,” kata imam lokal Ajaz Qhavi. The Faith Presbyterian Church, demikian nama gereja yang terletak di Kota Franklin, selatan Wisconsin itu, mengizinkan kaum muslimin untuk melaksanakan shalat selama lima kali dalam satu minggu. Terdapat 150 keluarga muslim di kota Franklin.

Islamic Center Milwaukee membayar sejumlah uang ongkos sewa kepada gereja tersebut. Langkah ini diambil karena tidak ada masjid di kawasan setempat yang dapat dijadikan tempat shalat berjamaah. “Kaum muslimin biasanya shalat di mana saja, seperti di rumah, di bandara, maupun tempat-tempat lainnya,” kata Direktur Eksekutif Islamic Center Milwaukee, Isa Sadlon.

Membolehkan umat Islam shalat di gereja memunculkan reaksi beragam dari kalangan jemaah gereja. “Saya pikir, kami melakukan ini, bukan karena apa yang mereka yakini, tapi karena apa yang kami yakini,” kata Pastor Bergeson-Graham. Menurut Graham, keputusan gereja yang membolehkan umat Islam shalat di dalamnya mendapatkan dukungan sebagian besar anggota dan jemaah gereja, karena sejalan dengan pengajaran Kristen. “Inilah yang Kristus ingin kita lakukan,” kata Graham.

Walau demikian, tetap saja ada penolakan dari jemaah lainnya, namun tidak terlalu signifikan. “Saya katakan padanya (Graham), Saya sedih Anda merasa seperti itu, dan saya harap Anda dapat terus beribadah dengan kami,” ujar salah seorang jemaah tua, setengah menyindir.

Sadlon, tidak terlalu kaget dengan reaksi tersebut. “Kami tidak menganggapnya sebagai masalah,” katanya. “Kadang-kadang, musuh terjahatmu akan menjadi sahabat terbaikmu. Tapi itu butuh waktu...” tandas pria yang sebelumnya beragama Katolik dan masuk Islam 20 tahun lalu itu. (Chairul Akhmad)

http://sabili.co.id/index.php/20081201291/Islami/Gereja-AS-Dijadikan-Tempat-Shalat.htm

"Thanksgiving" meant thanking God for His blessings, but now -

2008-11-27T23:18:00.000+07:00

"Thanksgiving" meant thanking God for His blessings, but now -

Which "God"do we thank? And why?

by Berit Kjos - November 26, 2003

Redefining terms. Revising history. Re-imagining God.... Where does do the changes lead? Whom will Americans thank for this land?

The post-modern world has no love for our Biblical God. Those who resist today's spiritual transformation are demeaned as fundamentalist foes -- enemies to the evolving vision of peace and unit. In fact, UNESCO's Declaration on Tolerance shows only intolerance for Biblical faith and evangelism:

* Tolerance... involves the rejection of dogmatism and absolutism [confidence in God's Word]....
* Tolerance... means that one's views are not to be imposed on others.
* Intolerance is a global threat....
* Scientific studies and networking should be undertaken to coordinate the international community's response to this global challenge, including... effective countermeasures, as well as research and monitoring...."[1] UNESCO's Declaration on Tolerance

UN Declarations are considered "soft" international laws, but they set standards for all nations. And since a growing global "collective" already embrace this ideology, "Christians" around the world are pressured to adapt. Some -- like "emerging church" leader Leonard Sweet -- claim it's the only option: "Reinvent yourself for the 21st century or die."[2]

Like the false shepherds of Old Testament days, pastors and leaders are doing just that! In the list below, notice the spiritual progression (or rather regression) from thanking our Biblical God to seeking a universal deity -- and from faith in God's unchanging Word to belief in an "evolving consciousness:"

"...giving thanks always for all things to God the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ....” (Ephesians 5:18-20)

"Whereas it is the duty of all nations to acknowledge the providence of Almighty God, to obey his will, to be grateful for his benefits..."[3] George Washington, 1789

"I used to believe that pagans in far countries were lost if they did not have the gospel of Christ preached to them.... I no longer believe that."[4] Billy Graham

"The first Reformation was about belief; this one's going to be about behavior.... The first one was about creeds; this one's going to be about our deeds. The first one divided the church; this time it will unify the church."[5] Rick Warren

”We all belong to the same family. Hindus, Muslims and all peoples are our brothers and sisters. They too are the children of God."[6] Mother Teresa

"I believe in an almighty God, and I believe that all the world, whether they be Muslim, Christian, or any other religion, prays to the same God. That's what I believe."[7] President George W. Bush
"…what I believe is that Jesus came to show us Christ consciousness.... to show us the higher consciousness that we’re all talking about here...”[8] Oprah Winfrey

“...the religious elites of Western Christendom have given up on the belief that there is no salvation outside the church."[9] The Globalization Reader

"Have 'the elites of Western Christendom' grown so disillusioned," asked Mike Miller in an email to our website, "that they would trade the inner peace of God for the 'worldly peace' envisioned by U.N. leaders and loyalists?"

Yes, they have! The world's "elite" don't rise to such heights without compromise. Unlike the firm faith of the persecuted pilgrims who sought freedom to follow God in America, today's popular Christianity embraces the wants and ways -- along with the feelings and failures -- of this postmodern world.

All around us we see the poisoned fruit of seeds planted in universities, seminaries, schools and churches long ago. (This gradual shift from Biblical truth to a "social gospel" is outlined in these two articles: Treason and Subverting the Church.) When our church leaders began to trade God's unchanging Word for a humanist social agenda, pluralism filled the spiritual vacuum.

Resisters were seen as obstacles to the process. "[B]ecause you are not of the world, but I chose you out of the world, therefore the world hates you," warned Jesus long ago. "If they persecuted Me they will persecute you... for they do not know the One who sent Me." (John 15:19-21)

With the gradual quenching of Truth, discernment fades. That's one reason why a growing list of "Christian" elites are now guiding the world toward a man-shaped vision of collective "salvation." But don't thank God for the change! This is humanity's futile work, a sign that "the whole world is under the sway of the evil one!" (1 John 5:19)

The pastors and world leaders listed below are only a small representation of all the participants in this transformation:

Millennium Development Goals: "The Tony Blair Faith Foundation will organise a global campaign to mobilise young people, across religious divides.... The foundation... will promote understanding between the major faiths, and increase understanding of the role of faith in the modern world. The foundation will work with Christians, Muslims, Jews, Hindus, Sikhs and Buddhists."[10]

Tony Blair: "...religious faith is a good thing in itself, that so far from being a reactionary force, it... should be a force for progress. But it has to be rescued... from the extremist and exclusionary tendency within religion today."[11]

Rick Warren joins Tony Blair’s interfaith movement: "The Tony Blair Faith Foundation will fight extremism.... 'There is a new reality.... And it implies... peaceful coexistence or catastrophe,' said Blair.... The group’s advisory council includes evangelical megapastor Rick Warren... Ismail Khudr Al-Shatti, an adviser to the prime minister of Kuwait; and world Baptist and Jewish leaders."[12]

Rick Warren, the Interfaith Activist: (Interview at the Clinton Global Initiative) "Warren consistently used the language of a religious pluralist. He spoke of 'mosques, temples and churches' as central to the life of villages in the developing world.... Those people of faith can be trained to be the arms and legs of any development plan.... This is a big deal, because it signals an important turn in the American Evangelical tradition - from viewing people of other faiths primarily as lost souls requiring conversion to viewing them as partners in the plan to make earth more humane...."[13]

Obama: “I’m rooted in the Christian tradition.... I believe there are many paths to the same place, and that is a belief that there is a higher power, a belief that we are connected as a people."[14]

Trinity United Church of Christ -- YOGA: [Obama's church until recently] "Within each us is the seed of Divinity. Each Soul is divine. I bow to the divinity in us all!"[15]

In Our Own Words: "In Our Own Words (IOOW) provides a meaningful heart-centered bridge between diverse groups of Americans.... Thus, this project is intended to accelerate healing on a large social scale and to facilitate a more conscious evolution of Humanity.... Our energy is the combined will of all people with the spirit of the natural world, to be of one body, one heart, and one mind.'"[16]

Faith Without Borders: "Prof. Stackhouse believes that a public theology must offer a 'compelling view of transcendence' to 'fuel the spiritual capital' of a civilization and thereby sustain its moral fiber. He argues that Christianity is particularly adaptable as the basic component of a public philosophy that would serve the world-wide civil society that is coming into being.... "[17]

United Religions Initiative (URI): "California's [Episcopal] Bishop William Swing... founded the United Religions Initiative (URI), a global organization designed to bring all religions together to dialogue and seek common ground. 'You can work in terms of the model of the UN,' he explained.... While Christians around the world lament the election of a homosexual Bishop... few realize that this denomination has condoned outright paganism for years....

"I sat down in the back of the Presidio's small interfaith chapel to watch. The leader began. 'We are all branches of the one tree.... Lift us to the level of the universal…. Chant the names of the gods. Start with om….' 'Visualize whatever form shows your understanding of the divine,' urged a woman in a soft, hypnotic voice….”[18]

Interfaith Conference: "An international interfaith conference taking place in Madrid next week is being hosted by a Saudi charity that is affiliated with organizations blacklisted by the U.S. government.... Among those invited to attend the gathering organized by the Muslim World League (MWL) are former Vice President Al Gore and senior figures from the world’s leading religions.”[19]

The "New Spirituality" promoted by Oprah through occult books (written in an enticing form of Christianese) may be the most seductive of all. For example, The Secret and A Course in Miracles are based on messages channeled by demons masquerading as Biblical messengers who call themselves by Biblical names such as "Abraham" and "Jesus." The Shack and other "Christian" fiction blend "positive" truths with captivating plots that re-imagine a "God" more compatible with today's world. Readers learn to love fictional gods that blind their eyes to Biblical reality.

Neale Donald Walsch wrote Conversations with God back in the 90s. He has seduced seekers both inside and outside the church to trust his spirit guide who calls himself "God." His website, "New Spirituality," promotes the worldwide "Humanity's Team." Ponder this description:

"Humanity’s Team... proposes a New Spirituality that enlarges and enhances humanity’s current beliefs about God... bringing peace and harmony to our planet at last. The New Spirituality... is an expansion of all our present theologies; an updating of them; a refreshing of them, rendering all of our current sacred teachings even more relevant to our present day.... God is not separate from anyone or anything...."[20]

Our true God still reigns!

No global agenda can thwart His eternal plan! No pluralistic vision can cloud His bright promises to those who are His! No earthly obstacle can diminish the wonders of His unchanging Word in the hearts of those who love Him. It guides us, comforts us, and gives us hope. It also warns us:

"Do not listen to the words of the prophets who prophesy to you...
They speak a vision of their own heart,

not from the mouth of the Lord.
They continually say to those who despise Me,
‘The Lord has said, 'You shall have peace’;
And to everyone who walks according to the dictates of his own heart,

they say, 'No evil shall come upon you.’ ” Jeremiah 23:16-17

In the midst of change, we who trust Him have every reason to give Him our thanks! For His Word assures us that--

"God is our refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble.
Therefore we will not fear, even though the earth be removed....
'Be still, and know that I am God!" Psalm 46:1-2, 10

“Blessed are You, Lord God of Israel, our Father, forever and ever.
Yours, O Lord, is the greatness, the power and the glory, the victory and the majesty;
For all that is in heaven and in earth is Yours;
Yours is the kingdom, O Lord, and You are exalted as head over all.
Both riches and honor come from You, and You reign over all.
In Your hand is power and might;
In Your hand it is to make great and to give strength to all.
Now therefore, our God, we thank You and praise Your glorious name.'"
1 Chronicles 29:10-13

Persecution

2008-11-27T23:15:00.000+07:00

"If you were of the world, the world would love its own. Yet because you are not of the world, but I chose you out of the world, therefore the world hates you.... If they persecuted Me they will persecute you... for they do not know the One who sent Me." John 15:19-21

"...the time is coming that whoever kills you will think that he offers God service. And these things they will do to you because they have not known the Father nor Me." John 16:2-3

"Blessed are you when they revile and persecute you, and say all kinds of evil against you falsely for My sake. Rejoice and be exceedingly glad, for great is your reward in heaven, for so they persecuted the prophets who were before you." Matthew 5:10

"Now brother will betray brother to death, and a father his child; and children will rise up against parents and cause them to be put to death. And you will be hated by all for My name’s sake. But he who endures to the end shall be saved." Mark 13:10-12

"Then they will deliver you up to tribulation and kill you, and you will be hated by all nations for My name’s sake." Matthew 24:9

"You will be brought before governors and kings for My sake, as a testimony to them and to the Gentiles. But when they deliver you up, do not worry about how or what you should speak. For it will be given to you in that hour what you should speak; for it is not you who speak, but the Spirit of your Father who speaks in you. Now brother will deliver up brother to death, and a father his child; and children will rise up against parents and cause them to be put to death. And you will be hated by all for My name’s sake. But he who endures to the end will be saved." Matthew 10:18-22

"Now thanks be to God who always leads us in triumph in Christ, and through us diffuses the fragrance of His knowledge in every place. For we are to God the fragrance of Christ among those who are saved and among those who are perishing. To the one we are the aroma of death leading to death, and to the other the aroma of life leading to life." 2 Corinthians 2:14-16

"But none of these things move me; nor do I count my life dear to myself, so that I may finish my race with joy, and the ministry which I received from the Lord Jesus, to testify to the gospel of the grace of God." Acts 20:24

"...the whole world lies under the sway of the wicked one." 1 John 5:19

"Do you suppose that I came to give peace on earth? I tell you, not at all, but rather division. For from now on five in one house will be divided: three against two, and two against three. Father will be divided against son and son against father, mother against daughter and daughter against mother." Luke 12:51-53

"But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellence of the power may be of God and not of us. We are

• hard pressed on every side, yet not crushed...

• perplexed, but not in despair

• persecuted, but not forsaken;

• struck down, but not destroyed

— always carrying about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life of Jesus also may be manifested in our body." 2 Corinthians 2:7-10

"Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil walks about like a roaring lion, seeking whom he may devour. Resist him, steadfast in the faith, knowing that the same sufferings are experienced by your brotherhood in the world. But may the God of all grace, who called us to His eternal glory by Christ Jesus, after you have suffered a while, perfect, establish, strengthen, and settle you. To Him be the glory and the dominion forever and ever." 1 Peter 5:8

"Just as they have chosen their own ways, and their soul delights in their abominations,

So will I choose their delusions and bring their fears on them;

Because when I called, no one answered,

When I spoke they did not hear;

But they did evil before My eyes and chose that in which I do not delight."

Hear the word of the Lord, you who tremble at His Word;

Your brethren who hated you, who cast you out for My name's sake, said,

'Let the Lord be glorified that we may see your joy,'

But they shall be ashamed." Isaiah 66:4-5

"O Lord, You induced me, and I was persuaded;
You are stronger than I, and have prevailed.
I am in derision daily; everyone mocks me.
For when I spoke, I cried out; I shouted, 'Violence and plunder!'
Because the word of the Lord was made to me a reproach and a derision daily.
Then I said, 'I will not make mention of Him, nor speak anymore in His name.'
But His word was in my heart like a burning fire shut up in my bones;
I was weary of holding it back, and I could not.
For I heard many mocking: 'Fear on every side!'
'Report,' they say, 'and we will report it!'
All my acquaintances watched for my stumbling, saying,
“Perhaps he can be induced; then we will prevail against him,
And we will take our revenge on him.”
But the Lord is with me as a mighty, awesome One.
Therefore my persecutors will stumble, and will not prevail." Jeremiah 20:7-11

"And on her forehead a name was written: MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND OF THE ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. I saw the woman, drunk with the blood of the saints and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus. And when I saw her, I marveled with great amazement.
"But the angel said to me, 'Why did you marvel? I will tell you the mystery of the woman and of the beast that carries her, which has the seven heads and the ten horns. The beast that you saw was, and is not, and will ascend out of the bottomless pit and go to perdition. And those who dwell on the earth will marvel, whose names are not written in the Book of Life from the foundation of the world, when they see the beast that was, and is not, and yet is." Revelation 17:5-8

"And I saw a beast rising up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten horns, and on his horns ten crowns, and on his heads a blasphemous name. Now the beast which I saw was like a leopard, his feet were like the feet of a bear, and his mouth like the mouth of a lion. The dragon gave him his power, his throne, and great authority. And I saw one of his heads as if it had been mortally wounded, and his deadly wound was healed. And all the world marveled and followed the beast.

"So they worshiped the dragon who gave authority to the beast; and they worshiped the beast, saying, 'Who is like the beast? Who is able to make war with him?' And he was given a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies, and he was given authority to continue for forty-two months. Then he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme His name, His tabernacle, and those who dwell in heaven. It was granted to him to make war with the saints and to overcome them. And authority was given him over every tribe, tongue, and nation. All who dwell on the earth will worship him, whose names have not been written in the Book of Life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world." Revelation 13:1-8

"After these things I saw four angels standing at the four corners of the earth, holding the four winds of the earth, that the wind should not blow on the earth, on the sea, or on any tree. Then I saw another angel ascending from the east, having the seal of the living God. And he cried with a loud voice to the four angels to whom it was granted to harm the earth and the sea, saying, 'Do not harm the earth, the sea, or the trees till we have sealed the servants of our God on their foreheads.'" Revelation 7:1-4

To prepare His people for future events, Jesus told His disciples,

"Now learn this parable from the fig tree: When its branch has already become tender and puts forth leaves, you know that summer is near. So you also, when you see all these things, know that it is near... Watch therefore...." Matthew 24:32-33, 42

As reminders to "watch" and be ready, Scripture references to prophesied events and current trends are added to corresponding news items.

Home - Topical Index of Scriptures - Bible Studies

My Keeper

2008-11-27T22:39:00.000+07:00

“The Lord is your Keeper....” Psalm 121:5

"Prone to wander, Lord, I know it; Prone to leave the God I love.

Here’s my heart, O take and seal it, seal it for Thy courts above...."

Can you identify with the words in this song? I can. Some days my mind wanders to all kinds of distracting thoughts. I just can't keep it focused on my King. I long to "be still" with my Lord and delight in His Word, but the world's ways and wants disturb my peace and shut out His voice.

In the midst of the distractions, He reminds me to turn my heart back to Him. And, once again, I choose to remember that God, the mighty Yahweh, is my Keeper as well as my Lord. In His hands I am safe. Earthly circumstances and spiritual foes may divert my attention, but He sees my heart and will not let me stray far from His path. He is the Keeper of my soul and the guardian of my life. The Bible tells me so:

"My help comes from the Lord,
Who made heaven and earth.
He will not allow your foot to be moved;
He who keeps you will not slumber.
Behold, He who keeps Israel
Shall neither slumber nor sleep.
The Lord is your keeper....
He shall preserve your soul." Psalm 121:2-6

"Fear not, for I am with you," He whispers to my heart. "Be not dismayed, for I am your God. I will strengthen you. Yes, I will help you, I will uphold you with My righteous right hand.’" Isaiah 41:10

I may sleep (physically or spiritually), but my Keeper remains awake and alert. In His perfect time, He awakens my heart to love and serve Him more; for He knows the deepest longings of my heart.

He watches over me every moment. No thief can break in and steal the treasures He gives me. Nothing -- not even my own failures -- can separate me from my wonderful Lord, for His grace covers all my weakness. And He has promised, "I will not fail you or forsake you."

Before He went to cross, Jesus prayed to His Father for His precious friends -- including you and me. His words show not only deep concern for my welfare and sanctification, but also His longing to have me near Him always. Listen to what He said,

"While I was with them in the world, I kept them in Your name. Those whom You gave Me I have kept; and none of them is lost except the son of perdition.... I have given them Your word; and the world has hated them because they are not of the world, just as I am not of the world.... Sanctify them by Your truth. Your word is truth.

"I do not pray for these alone, but also for those who will believe in Me through their word; that they all may be one, as You, Father, are in Me, and I in You; that they also may be one in Us, that the world may believe that You sent Me.... " John 17:12-23

Are you, too, part of His family? Then nothing can separate you from His love! Therefore, you and I can delight in Psalm 73 together: "My flesh and my heart may fail; but God is the strength of my heart and my portion forever." He will surely "guard your going out and your coming in from this time forth and forever." Psalm 121:8

Precious Keeper, what comfort there is in knowing that no matter how weak and unsteady my walk,You draw me close to yourself and keep me hidden in You. There, in that precious nearness, You teach, train and transform me into Your likeness. I cannot understand such amazing love; but I thank You, my Beloved.

References: Psalm 73:26, Isaiah 53; Matthew 28:18; Mark 16:19; Luke 1:31, 23:34; Ephesians 1:20-23; Philippians 2:5-11.

What Jesus taught us to pray

2008-11-27T22:16:00.000+07:00

Jesus Christ was and is God! For a moment in time, He left His unseen eternal home to enter into human history as a man. His life, suffering, death, and resurrection were documented historical events -- facts, not fables told by creative storytellers. What He taught us about humility, death and resurrection is not open to our re-interpretation.

"If we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel to you than what we have preached to you, let him be accursed," wrote the apostle Paul. (Galatians 1:1-24)

If we will come to Him in our need, repent of our sins, trust in His saving death on the cross, and let His Word, like a beacon of light, guide us through each day -- and through the storms ahead, He will prove His grace and faithfulness over and over again. One simple way to come close to Him, is simply to follow this prayer outline Jesus taught His disciples long ago.

The Lord's prayer (Matthew 6:9-13)

In New Testament times, rabbis often provided index-prayers or patterns for prayer. Each short part focused on one essential part of our relationship with Him. The Lord's prayer (Matthew 6:9-13) can do that and far more, if we will use it as a pathway to intimacy with God. When we do, He opens our eyes to see from His perspective, enables us to share His heart, and keeps us close to Himself as we continue our earthly journey:

1. Our Father in heaven, holy is Your Name. Worship Him! Whether by inner acknowledgment or outward motion, bow before the King, your Father and Shepherd, in faith, love, humility and surrender, the attitude of worship. Whisper or speak His names (some are listed in the appendix), letting them remind you of all that He is, all that He has, and all that He wants to share with you, His precious bride.

2. Your Kingdom come, Your will be done, on earth, as it is in heaven. Surrender to Him! Our King reigns -- He always has and He always will. Today, the goodness of His kingdom is demonstrated wherever His will is known and followed. Pray that the King will reign in your heart and do His will through your life this day. (Mark 14:36, John 4:34, 5:30; Romans 12:1-2, 1 Thessalonians 5:16-18).

3. Give us this day our daily bread. Trust Him for daily provision! Jesus, Himself the Bread of life, longs to equip you with the riches and resources of His life. When you give yourself to Him, He gives Himself to you. You become one with Him -- not in the New Age sense where the human personality is absorbed into a pantheistic force -- but in the privilege of sharing in His life. All that He is and has becomes available to you so that He can fulfill His purpose in you. This is covenant relationship, and it's far more wonderful than human thoughts can conceive. (Matthew 6:33; John 6:35-63; Psalm 62:5-6; Ephesians 3:14-19)

4. Forgive us as we forgive. Thank Him for His Grace -- and share it with others! God calls us to "be holy" as He is holy; nothing less can qualify us for the heavenly throne room of our King. That means there must be no hindrance to the biblical oneness between Him and you, nor between you and His other friends. (Matthew 6:14-15; Hebrews 4:14-16; James 5:16a; 1 Peter 1:16; 1 John 1:9, 3:2-3)

5. Deliver us from the evil one. Battle in prayer! Stand firm in the spiritual victories Christ won for you at the cross. They are living realities for those who belong to Him. So trust His Word and authority, then stand immovable against the enemies of the Kingdom. (Exodus 14:13; 2 Chronicles 20:6-15; Psalm 18; Matthew 16:19; Ephesians 6:10; 1 John 4:4; Revelation 12:10-11)

6. For Yours is the Kingdom and the power and the glory forever! Praise Him! trust Him! The Kingdom belongs to God, but He shares its riches now and forever with His children who trust and follow Him. Unbounded grace is lavished (though we may not always recognize it) on those who love Him enough to hear His heart, share His concerns, and walk in His purpose. (Mark 11:22-24; John 15:7, 14:12-14; Philippians 4:4-7, 19; James 1:5-6, 4:3)

If you pray -- with all your heart -- through this outline and surrender your life into His loving hands, He will surely answer you, for you have asked according to His will. (1 John 5:14-15) You are safe in Him, whether you live or die, for He surrounds you as an Armor and fills you with His very own life. Then you can stand with confidence on the wonderful promise He gives you in Romans 8:

"If God is for us, who can be against us? He who did not spare His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely give us all things? . . . Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? ...Yet in all these things we are more than conquerors through Him who loved us!

For I am persuaded that neither death nor life, nor angels nor principalities nor powers, nor things present nor things to come, nor height nor depth, nor any other created thing, shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord." Romans 8:31-39

A Christian business ?

2008-11-27T21:50:00.000+07:00

A Christian business is one where the decisions that govern the day to day actions are made on the basis of the word of God, whether this proves popular or not and regardless of circumstances, feelings or its social acceptability. It will have at its core a commitment to do things according to biblical principles, in much the same way that some of the old laws governing the company were made on a biblical basis.

The purpose of a Christian business is to glorify God. The list below, provides food for thought about our roles and responsibilities as Christians in the marketplace. We are called to live as the people of God in a secular world.

a) We are to be salt and light. As our lives reflect our personal relationship with God the Father, we "fertilise" others, stimulating their spiritual growth, enabling them to taste and see the goodness of our God. Without saltiness, what remains has little value to anyone. As children of God, we should let our light shine so that non-Christians may see our good deeds and praise our Father in heaven (Matt. 5:16). The business arena provides an excellent context for this.

b) We are His distinctive people. When God called the children of Israel out of Egypt into the promised land, He made it clear that they were to live as His people and be different from the nations surrounding them. "For you are a holy people to the LORD your God; the LORD your God has chosen you to be a people for Himself, a special treasure above all the peoples on the face of the earth" (Deut. 7:6).

Our businesses are representatives of the Lord whose name we carry. A successful Christian business reflects the goodness of God towards His chosen people - those who have been called out of darkness into His marvellous light to which unbelievers will be drawn.

c) We demonstrate His presence among us. Our continual dependence on Him, together with a flow of supernatural gifts and abilities demonstrates God's presence among us. God will continue to give us creative skills to run our business. He asks us to call on Him and He will show us great and mighty things. These things will set us apart as the children of God.

d) We establish His kingdom. The kingdom of God is the rule and reign of God among us. It is the ushering in of His rule and authority on the earth and the fullness of God bursting into everything that we do. When the Lord reigns in our businesses, we bring His rule and authority into the business arena.

e) We are a source of blessing. God's charge to Abraham, as recorded in Genesis 12:1-3, is to go to the land that He will show him and he will be made into a great nation and be a blessing and all the peoples of the earth shall be blessed through him. In the New Testament, we are reminded that we are the children of Abraham and that the promise is also for us. God wants us to be a channel of blessing. As we honour Him with our wealth and the firstfruits of our businesses, He promises to bless us in return. From these profits, we can be a source of blessing to our families, employees and those belonging to the household of faith.

The Kingdom of God

2008-11-27T21:48:00.000+07:00

The Kingdom of God or Reign of God (Greek: Βασιλεία τοῦ Θεοῦ - Basileia tou Theou,[1]) translates to the "reign of the God" [2] is a foundational concept in the three Abrahamic faiths, and most notably within Christianity, where it constitutes the central theme of Jesus of Nazareth's message in the synoptic Gospels. The phrase occurs in the New Testament more than 100 times,[3] and is defined almost entirely by parable. According to Jesus Christ, the Kingdom of God is within (or among) people[4], is approached through understanding,[5] and entered through acceptance like a child,[6] spiritual rebirth,[7] and doing the will of God.[8] It is a kingdom peopled by the righteous[9] and is not the only kingdom[10].
Contents
[hide]

* 1 English translation
* 2 Abrahamic faiths
o 2.1 Islam
o 2.2 Judaism
o 2.3 Christianity
+ 2.3.1 Historical Jesus scholars
+ 2.3.2 Evangelical scholars
# 2.3.2.1 Further reading
+ 2.3.3 Roman Catholic interpretations
+ 2.3.4 Eastern Orthodoxy
+ 2.3.5 Pre-millennial approaches
+ 2.3.6 Other viewpoints
* 3 See also
* 4 References and notes
* 5 External links

[edit] English translation

In the synoptic Gospels (which most scholars believe were all written in Greek), Mark and Luke use the Greek term "Basileia tou Theou," commonly translated in English as "Kingdom of God," while Matthew prefers the Greek term "Basileia tōn Ouranōn" (Βασιλεία τῶν Ουρανῶν) which has been translated as "Kingdom of Heaven." Biblical scholars speculate that the Matthean text adopted the Greek word for "heaven" instead of the Greek word for "God" because, unlike Mark and Luke, it was written by a Jew for a Jewish audience so, in keeping with their custom, avoided using God's name as an act of piety. In Matthew, "heaven" stands for "God."[11] The basis for these terms being equivalent is found in the apocalyptic literature of Daniel 2:44 where "the 'God of heaven' will set up a 'kingdom' which will never be destroyed."

The word “kingdom” is a translation of the Greek word “basileia” which in turn is a translation of the words "malkuth" (Hebrew) and "malkutha" (Aramaic). These words do not define kingdom by territory but by dominion. Jesus said of the Kingdom of God that one cannot say, “Look here it is!” or “There it is!” Luke 17:21. According to C. H. Dodd, the common translation of “malkuth” with “basileia” in Greek and hence “kingdom” in English is therefore problematic; a translation with “kingship,” "kingly rule," “reign” or “sovereignty” should be preferred.[12].

The Catechism of the Catholic Church (CCC) states that the word basileia can be translated as "kingship," "kingdom" or "reign" (CCC 2816).

From a purely etymological viewpoint, the word "basileia" is believed to have derived from the Greek word for base or foundation.[13] Some writers prefer this root definition because it eliminates the confusion with monarchy.

Scholars during the current third quest for the historical Jesus have translated the phrase "Kingdom of God" as "God's imperial rule", or sometimes "God's domain", to better grasp its sense in today's language.

The Jesus Seminar has chosen to translate basileia as ‘empire.’ John B. Cobb points out that this has the disadvantage of implying a hierarchical nature to the realm of God, a concept clearly lacking from Jesus thought, in Cobb’s view.[14]

Fr. Richard Chilson, C.S.P., suggests the term "Love's Domain," "Love's Dominion," or "Love's Rule" because the Kingdom of God is where the God who is Love rules.[15]

Even with the debate over the translation of the term, modern scholars see the concept of the kingdom of God as the main message of Jesus.

[edit] Abrahamic faiths

See also: Abrahamic religion#The coming

Certain writers assert that the Kingdom of God is a concept detailed in all the three Abrahamic religions— Judaism, Christianity and Islam.

[edit] Islam

For Muslims, belief in the Kingdom of God may refer to the belief in Allah's absolute dominion over all things. Thus in Islam every place -all creation- may be considered God's Kingdom if those that live there "hold onto good qualities and good actions". [16]

The notion of God's kingdom on Earth, however, constitutes the establishment of and adherence to Allah's laws within human society, in order to maintain a lasting peace and unity within the lives of the devout, at all levels. These include personal, criminal, state and international levels. As such, some Muslim groups hold the view that the Kingdom of God constitutes a caliphate/Imamate -a geographical region unified under the faith of Islam- and even Matthew 13:31-33 has been suggested by Islamic scholars to be in fact referring to a caliphate which will be spread across 3 continents.[citation needed]According to mainstream Islamic beliefs, the Second Coming of Jesus and the arrival of the Mahdi will usher in this ideal caliphate/Imamate, which will put an end to the "tyranny of the Antichrist", and this reign will ensure tranquility and peace for the world.

A third perspective among Muslims is that the Kingdom of God is a spiritual concept entirely, rather than a possibly material one. After the Day of Judgment, when Allah judges all mankind based on their deeds, one either goes to hell or to heaven; the latter being the Eternal Kingdom.[citation needed]

[edit] Judaism

The Kingdom of God is referred to frequently in the Tanakh (see 1 Chronicles 1 Chronicles 29:10-12 and Daniel 4:3 for example). It is tied to Jewish understanding that God will restore the nation of Israel to the land. The Kingdom of God was expressly promised to the patriarch and prophet, King David, because he was a man "after God's own heart" (1 Samuel 13:14).

[edit] Christianity

Discussion of the basileia dates back for centuries. Eusebius identified basileia with monarchy while Augustine foresaw a merger of the church and basileia. Aquinas, however, ignores the concept and, considering its prominence in Jesus' dialectic, it was relatively little discussed by Christian theologians until Johannes Cocceius (1660) and Hermann Samuel Reimarus in the 18th century, during what has become known as the "first quest" for the historical Jesus.[17][18]

The premise of a Kingdom is integral to both Jewish and Christian Scriptures. The Hebrew Bible (the same biblical books as the Protestant Old Testament) contains a set of laws, known as The Law, which governed the nation of Israel as a Theocracy. Prophecies throughout the Old Testament refer to this kingdom as eternal, later revealed to be fulfilled through King David's lineage. The Christian view of Jesus as the Messiah (or Anointed One) is more than organized religion, but rather stems from the original Hebrew theocratic belief in a Kingdom of God.

Jesus assumes his audience understands the Kingdom foundation that was laid in the Hebrew Scriptures. When Jesus speaks of the Kingdom of God he speaks of the time of the fulfillment of the Abrahamic and Davidic covenants. A time of a restored earth where the faithful will worship and serve their God forever under the rulership of a righteous leader of the Davidic line. This was the Messianic hope of the prophets of the Hebrew Scriptures and was carried over and echoed in the words of John the Baptist, Jesus, Peter, Paul and others in the Greek Scriptures.

Jesus would attach the theme of the gospel message itself with this Kingdom idea. Luke 4:43 tells the reader that Jesus' very purpose for being sent was to "preach the gospel about the Kingdom." He then would send out his disciples to speak this message even before they understood anything about his death and resurrection. Compare Luke 9:1-6, Matthew 9:35, Matthew 10:7, etc. The initial seed that must be sown in the hearts of men was also identified as the word of the Kingdom by Jesus in Matthew 13:19. Shorthand for the word of the kingdom was given in Mark and Luke's version of the parable of the sower as "the word" (Mark 4:14) and "the word of God" (Luke 8:11).

Jesus often spoke of the Kingdom of God as the theme of his gospel as well as the destination for the righteous in the end of days [19]. Jesus' words in the Sermon on the Mount shows that those who follow the "beatitudes" are rewarded with the Kingdom of God/inheriting the earth/comfort etc. Matthew 19 gives an account of Jesus equating popular terms such as "eternal life" and "saved" as the same thing as entering the Kingdom of God when it is established upon the earth. Jesus even taught his disciples to pray: "Let Your kingdom come, let Your will be done on earth as it is in heaven." Some believe this defines the Kingdom as the time when God's will is done on the earth as it is done in heaven. Others contend that the two petitions are separate in the prayer, leaving the Kingdom of God to be more than simply a perfect execution of God's will on earth.

The Kingdom of God as spoken of by Jesus carried with it more than a picture of the wolf and the lamb dwelling together and the end of war (see Isaiah 11:1-9). In fact Jesus used the Kingdom as the reason why men should repent (see Mark 1:14-15). There was a good side as well as a judgment side of this Kingdom that was communicated in many of the parables (ex: tares and wheat of Matthew 13 and the sheep and goats of Matthew 25, etc). Paul and others would continue this theme in their preaching of the same gospel (Acts 17:30-31 - Therefore having overlooked the times of ignorance, God is now declaring to the world that all people everywhere should repent, because He has fixed a day in which He will judge the world in righteousness through a Man whom He has appointed, having furnished proof to all people by raising Him from the dead). When they spoke of Jesus coming to judge the living and the dead they were saying the same thing as the Kingdom coming because he was in fact appointed to be the King of the Kingdom.

The coming of God's Kingdom, described as Judgement, is also described in the New Testament, particularly in the book of Revelation, as a military conquest over the opponents of the Kingdom. (See Rev. 20:7-10) Revelations 21 speaks of the Kingdom of God in the new heaven after the establishment of His eternal reign. [20]

[edit] Historical Jesus scholars

The method of historical Jesus scholars essentially aims at investigating the social, religious, political and cultural climate of the early first century in order to place the human figure of Jesus within and around these structures. One of the major areas of conflict among Jesus scholars is the proximity of Jesus’ “Kingdom”. Some believe it is wholly manifested in the presence of Jesus’ words and deeds, others believe that it is completely in the future, and some acknowledge the arguments of both these camps and place Jesus’ “Kingdom” somewhere in between being manifested in the present and also more completely manifested in the future.

C. H. Dodd and John Dominic Crossan argued that the “Kingdom” was fully manifest in the present teaching and actions of Jesus. Through his words and deeds the “Kingdom” was brought into the present reality of Palestine. Dodd coined the term “realized eschatology” [21] and largely based his argument on Luke 11:20, and Luke 17:21 claiming that “the kingdom of God has come to you” and “the kingdom of God is within you”. Crossan imagined Jesus as a cynic-like peasant who focused on the sapiential aspects of the “Kingdom” and not on any apocalyptic conceptions [22].

Albert Schweitzer, Rudolf Bultmann, Norman Perrin and Johannes Weiss argued that Jesus’ “Kingdom” was intended to be a wholly futuristic kingdom. These scholars looked to the apocalyptic traditions of various Jewish groups existing at the time of Jesus as the basis of their study. [23] [24] [25] [26] In this view, Jesus was an apocalyptic preacher who would bring about the end times and when he did not see the end of the cosmic order coming Jesus embraced death as a tool in which to provoke God into action.

The most common view of the “Kingdom” in recent scholarship is to embrace the truths of both these parties – present reality and future manifestation. Some scholars who take this view are N.T. Wright and G.R. Beasley-Murray. In their views, the “Kingdom” that Jesus spoke of will be fully realized in the future but it is also in a process of “in-breaking” into the present. This means that Jesus’ deeds and words have an immediate effect on the “Kingdom” even though it was not fully manifested during his life. Even greater attention has been paid to the concept of the “Kingdom of God” by scholars during the current third quest for the historical Jesus (of which N.T. Wright is associated). Another important recent observation on the meaning of the “Kingdom” was made by Rudolph Otto who took a feminist approach to the study of Jesus. He claimed that “it is not Jesus who brings the kingdom; on the contrary; the kingdom brings him with it…”[27]. This approach attempts to take Jesus out of the Jesus movement that followed after his death and resurrection; by doing this the communal aspects of the “Kingdom” become emphasized and not just the focus on Jesus as a man.

[edit] Evangelical scholars

The Gospels describe Jesus as proclaiming the Kingdom as something that was both "at hand" and a future reality (see Mark 1:15). The phrase "inaugurated eschatology" has achieved near consensus among evangelical interpreters as expressing the essence of the present/future tension inherent in the teaching of Jesus regarding the kingdom of God. "Inaugurated eschatology" posits that Jesus Christ, through his incarnation, death, resurrection, and exaltation, has ushered in the messianic age so that the kingdom of God may be understood to be present in an incipient fashion, while at the same time awaiting consummation in the future age following the second coming

The present aspect of the Kingdom refers to the changed state of heart or mind (metanoia) within Christians (see Luke 17:20-21), emphasizing the spiritual nature of His Kingdom by saying, "The Kingdom of Heaven is within (or among) you." The reported activity of Jesus in healing diseases, driving out demons, teaching a new ethic for living, and offering a new hope in God to the poor, is understood to be a demonstration of that Kingdom in action.

The Seventh-day Adventist Church accepts the doctrine of the Kingdom of God dividing it into two phases. These are, the Kingdom of Grace which was established immediately after Adam and Eve sinned, and the Kingdom of Glory which will be fully established when Christ returns to earth for the second time.

[edit] Further reading

* John Bright, "The Kingdom of God" (ISBN 0687209080)
* George Eldon Ladd, "The Gospel of the Kingdom" (ISBN 9780802812803)
* Arthur Glasser, "Announcing the Kingdom" (ISBN 0801026261)
* H.R. Ridderbos "Coming of the Kingdom" (ISBN 0875524087)
* Bruce Thomas "The Kingdom of God: How it began and How it will end" (ISBN 1419661698)
* Charles Van Engen "The Good News of the Kingdom" (ISBN 1579102786)
* Christopher Wright "The Mission of God" (ISBN 9780830825714)

[edit] Roman Catholic interpretations

The Catechism of the Catholic Church (CCC) teaches that the coming Reign of God will be a kingdom of love, peace, and justice (CCC 2046). Justice is defined as a virtue whereby one respects the rights of all persons, living in harmony and equity with all (CCC 1807). The Kingdom of God began with Christ's death and Resurrection and must be further extended by Christians until it has been brought into perfection by Christ at the end of time (CCC 782, 2816). The Christian does this by living the way Christ lived, by thinking the way Christ thought (CCC 2046) and by promoting peace and justice (CCC 2820). This can be accomplished by discerning how the Holy Spirit (God) is calling one to act in the concrete circumstances of one's life (CCC 2820). Christians must also pray, asking God for what is necessary to cooperate with the coming of His Kingdom (CCC 2632). Jesus gathered disciples to be the seed and the beginning of God's Reign on earth, and Jesus sent the Holy Spirit to guide them (CCC 541, 764). Jesus continues to call all people to come together around him (CCC 542) and to spread His Kingdom across the entire world (CCC 863). However, the ultimate triumph of Christ's Kingdom will not come about until Christ's return to earth at the end of time (CCC 671). During Christ's second coming, he will judge the living and the dead. Only those who are judged to be righteous and just will reign with Christ forever (CCC 1042, 1060). Christ's second coming will also mark the absolute defeat of all evil powers, including Satan (CCC 550, 671). Until then, the coming of the Kingdom will continue to be attacked by evil powers as Christians wait with hope for the second coming of their Savior (CCC 671, 680). This is why Christians pray to hasten Christ's return by saying to him "Marana tha!" which means "Come, Lord Jesus!" (CCC 671, 2817).

According to Fr. William Barry, S.J., we can understand the Kingdom of God as God's intention for the universe. God has revealed that His intention for our world is that all humans live as brothers and sisters, as sons and daughters of God (Is 2:2-5, Is 11:6-9, Is 40:4-5, Eph 1:3, 9-10). Our thoughts and actions can either be in tune with God's intention or not. Only by being in tune with God's intention will we ever know true fulfillment or happiness in this life. Prayer, discernment and knowledge of God's revealed Word are needed to discover how one can be in tune with God's intention.[28]

According to Fr. Daniel J. Harrington, S.J., the Kingdom of God primarily refers to the era when Christ comes again to bring the final establishment of God’s rule over all creation, which will include a final judgment where the righteous are rewarded and the wicked are punished. The concept of the Kingdom of God offers the goal for Christian life: those who follow the example and teachings of Jesus will be vindicated when the Kingdom of God comes and will reign with Christ forever.[29]

In Biblical scholar John P. Meier's Mentor, Message, and Miracles (A Marginal Jew: Rethinking the Historical Jesus, v. 2, 1994, pp. 235-506), the 'Message' is the kingdom of God. The book examines that the subject as found in:

* the Old Testament and Pseudepigrapha and at Qumran
* Jesus' proclamation of a future kingdom
* the kingdom proclaimed by Jesus' words and deeds as already present in his ministry (pp. 451-53).

Pope Benedict XVI in his book Jesus of Nazareth, says there are "three dimensions" to the Church Fathers' interpretation of term Kingdom of God. The first, which comes from Origen, is that Jesus is himself the Kingdom in person[30]. The second "sees man's interioriry as the essential location of the Kingdom"[30]. This second dimension also comes from Origen. "The third dimension of the interpretation of the Kingdom of God we could call the ecclesiastical: the Kingdom of God and the Church are related in different ways and brought into more or less close proximity"[30]. That is to say that the Church is the Kingdom of God.

[edit] Eastern Orthodoxy

See also: Theosis, Theoria, and Theophilos

Within the theological tradition of the Eastern Orthodox Church the Kingdom of God is the future of all mankind and the created world, in that God will be in direct communion with the cosmos. This communion is that all mankind will experience their existence in the presence of God. God as being the Kingdom of God. God as paradise and punishment.

[edit] Pre-millennial approaches

A number of groups take a political/eschatological approach to the Kingdom of God emphasizing a physical reign of Jesus Christ on earth after the parousia. These groups often place special emphasis on the role of a restored kingdom of Israel.

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints considers the church itself as the Kingdom of God on the earth. However, this is limited to a spiritual or ecclesiastical kingdom until the Millennium when Christ will also establish a political Kingdom of God. This will have worldwide political jurisdiction when the Lord has made "a full end of all nations" (Doctrine & Covenants 87: 6). However, Latter-day Saints believe that this theocratic "kingdom" will in fact be quasi-republican in organization, and will be freely chosen by the survivors of the millennial judgments rather than being imposed upon an unwilling populace. See Council of Fifty; Theodemocracy.

Jehovah's Witnesses extend the idea of the Kingdom of God to more than just a state of mind or heart. The belief is that the Kingdom is a government headed by Jesus Christ as King, ruling in heaven since 1914. Jehovah's Witnesses come to the year 1914 by two lines of reasoning: Bible chronology dealing with the end of the Times of the Gentiles[31] and observed world conditions[32]. The miracles and preaching of the Kingdom that Jesus carried out while on earth is a work that gave hope, illustrated the benefits the Kingdom would bring, and urged efforts to gain God's favor. Jehovah's Witnesses try to imitate that preaching work in their door-to-door work by highlighting the Kingdom of God[33]. In fact, the full name of the Watchtower is "The Watchtower Announcing Jehovah's Kingdom." In short, the Kingdom is the means through which God sanctifies His name and vindicates His sovereignty [34] and accomplishes His will through Christ, and restores conditions on earth to those similar in the Garden of Eden. Additional information on the Kingdom in relation to the Last Days and Jehovah's Witnesses.

Christadelphians believe in an end time political kingdom. This viewpoint says that in the last days Christ will return to rescue Israel (the nation), judge all who are responsible to God's judgment, and make an immortal administration for the Kingdom of God re-established on earth. It will be based in Jerusalem, and will provide the faithful of all generations with the land promised to them because they are heirs of the land of the middle East, with Abraham. The Kingdom will grow to rule over all other nations, with Jesus as the King and with his administration (immortal saints) ruling over the nations with him. Those ruled over will firstly be the Jews who are alive then (although mortal) and the survivors of all other nations (also mortal). During that time, lifespans of mortals will be greatly increased, and justice will be carefully maintained. Thus the world will be filled with peace and the knowledge of God.

[edit] Other viewpoints

Leading feminist theologians, especially Elizabeth Schussler Fiorenza emphasize the feminine gender of the word basileia and the feminist nature of the early teachings of Jesus and the important and counter-cultural role and contributions of women in the Jesus sect.[35]

Jesus' use of the phrase "Kingdom of God" is believed by the liberation theologists to have been a deliberate but indirect criticism of the Roman system of domination.

Some scholars (most notably P.D. Ouspensky, in his book A New Model of the Universe, chapter 4) propose that "The Kingdom of Heaven" could actually be an esoteric group, that one should 'seek' within our own society.

Some universalists believe that God will use the Kingdom to bring about the salvation of all mankind. [4]

[

WHAT is The Kingdom of God?

2008-11-27T21:44:00.000+07:00

The Kingdom of God

Contrary to popular "Dominion Theology" and "Christian" visions of an earthly kingdom, God's word points to His holy, unworldly -- and far less popular -- heavenly Kingdom.

His Kingdom is not of this world

Jesus said, "My kingdom is not of this world." John 18:36

"I have manifested Your name to the men whom You have given Me out of the world. They were Yours, You gave them to Me, and they have kept Your word. Now they have known that all things which You have given Me are from You. For I have given to them the words which You have given Me; and they have received them, and have known surely that I came forth from You; and they have believed that You sent Me. I pray for them. I do not pray for the world..." John 17:6-9

"Now I am no longer in the world, but these are in the world, and I come to You. Holy Father, keep through Your name those whom You have given Me, that they may be one as We are. While I was with them in the world, I kept them in Your name. Those whom You gave Me I have kept; and none of them is lost except the son of perdition, that the Scripture might be fulfilled. But now I come to You, and these things I speak in the world, that they may have My joy fulfilled in themselves.

"I have given them Your word; and the world has hated them because they are not of the world, just as I am not of the world. I do not pray that You should take them out of the world, but that You should keep them from the evil one. They are not of the world, just as I am not of the world. Sanctify them by Your truth. Your word is truth." John 17:11-18

"He has delivered us from the power of darkness and conveyed us into the kingdom of the Son of His love, in whom we have redemption through His blood, the forgiveness of sins." Colossians 1:13

"Friendship with the world is enmity to God." James 4:4

"But God, who is rich in mercy, because of His great love with which He loved us, even when we were dead in trespasses, made us alive together with Christ (by grace you have been saved), and raised us up together, and made us sit together in the heavenly places in Christ Jesus, that in the ages to come He might show the exceeding riches of His grace in His kindness toward us in Christ Jesus." Ephesians 2:4-7

"For our citizenship is in heaven, from which we also eagerly wait for the Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ, who will transform our lowly body that it may be conformed to His glorious body...." Philippians 3:20

The heavenly King reigns in His people on earth

"I have been crucified with Christ; it is no longer I who live, but Christ lives in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself for me." Galatians 2:20

"For indeed, the kingdom of God is 'within you." Luke 17:20

"...you will know that I am in My Father, and you in Me, and I in you. He who has My commandments and keeps them, it is he who loves Me. And he who loves Me will be loved by My Father, and I will love him and manifest Myself to him." John 14:20-21

"If anyone loves Me, he will keep My word; and My Father will love him, and We will come to him and make Our home with him. He who does not love Me does not keep My words." John 14:23-24

"Abide in Me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, unless it abides in the vine, neither can you, unless you abide in Me. I am the vine, you are the branches. He who abides in Me, and I in him, bears much fruit; for without Me you can do nothing. If anyone does not abide in Me, he is cast out as a branch and is withered...." John 15:4-6

"...I say to you, 'unless one is born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.... Most assuredly, I say to you, unless one is born of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter the kingdom of God. That which is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit." John 3:3-6

Calling His people to the Kingdom

"John the Baptist came preaching in the wilderness of Judea, and saying, 'Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand!'" Matthew 3:1-2

"Jesus came to Galilee, preaching the gospel of the kingdom of God, and saying, 'The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand. Repent, and believe in the gospel." Mark 1:14-15

"...seek the kingdom of God, and all these things shall be added to you. Do not fear, little flock, for it is your Father’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom. " Luke 12:31-32

"And this gospel of the kingdom will be preached in all the world as a witness to all the nations, and then the end will come." Matthew 24:14

Yet most people reject His Kingdom

"Enter by the narrow gate; for wide is the gate and broad is the way that leads to destruction, and there are many who go in by it. Because narrow is the gate and difficult is the way which leads to life, and there are few who find it." Matthew 7:13-14

"...woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For you shut up the kingdom of heaven against men; for you neither go in yourselves, nor do you allow those who are entering to go in." Matthew 23:13

"You search the Scriptures, for in them you think you have eternal life; and these are they which testify of Me. But you are not willing to come to Me that you may have life." John 5:39

"The kingdom of heaven is like a certain king who arranged a marriage for his son, and sent out his servants to call those who were invited to the wedding; and they were not willing to come. Again, he sent out other servants, saying, ‘Tell those who are invited, 'See, I have prepared my dinner; my oxen and fatted cattle are killed, and all things are ready. Come to the wedding.' But they made light of it and went their ways..." Matthew 22:2-5

"Jesus said to His disciples, 'Assuredly, I say to you that it is hard for a rich man to enter the kingdom of heaven. And again I say to you, it is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter the kingdom of God." Matthew 19:23-24

Who will -- or will not -- enter His kingdom

"Not everyone who says to Me, ‘Lord, Lord,’ shall enter the kingdom of heaven, but he who does the will of My Father in heaven. Many will say to Me in that day, ‘Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in Your name, cast out demons in Your name, and done many wonders in Your name?’ And then I will declare to them, ‘I never knew you; depart from Me, you who practice lawlessness!’" Matthew 7:21-23

"For many are called, but few chosen." Matthew 20:16

"Do you not know that the unrighteous will not inherit the kingdom of God? Do not be deceived. Neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor homosexuals, nor sodomites, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners will inherit the kingdom of God. And such were some of you. But you were washed, but you were sanctified, but you were justified in the name of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God." 1 Corinthians 6:9-11

"...no fornicator, unclean person, nor covetous man, who is an idolater, has any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and God. Let no one deceive you with empty words, for because of these things the wrath of God comes upon the sons of disobedience. Therefore do not be partakers with them." Ephesians 5:5-7

"...the works of the flesh are evident, which are: adultery, fornication, uncleanness, lewdness, idolatry, sorcery, hatred, contentions, jealousies, outbursts of wrath, selfish ambitions, dissensions, heresies, envy, murders, drunkenness, revelries, and the like; of which I tell you beforehand, just as I also told you in time past, that those who practice such things will not inherit the kingdom of God." Galatians 5:19-21

"I say to you, that unless your righteousness exceeds the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, you will by no means enter the kingdom of heaven." Matthew 5:19-20

Jesus said, "How hard it is for those who have riches to enter the kingdom of God! For it is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter the kingdom of God. And those who heard it said, 'Who then can be saved?' But He said, 'The things which are impossible with men are possible with God.'" Luke 18:24-26

"‘Hear this now, O foolish people, without understanding,
Who have eyes and see not, and who have ears and hear not:
Do you not fear Me?’ says the Lord. ‘Will you not tremble at My presence?" Jeremiah 5:21-22

"No one, having put his hand to the plow, and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of God." Luke 9:62

Repentant Sinners welcomed by the king

"I say to you that tax collectors and harlots enter the kingdom of God before you. For John came to you in the way of righteousness, and you did not believe him; but tax collectors and harlots believed him; and when you saw it, you did not afterward relent and believe him." Matthew 21:31

"I say to you that tax collectors and harlots enter the kingdom of God before you. For John came to you in the way of righteousness, and you did not believe him; but tax collectors and harlots believed him; and when you saw it, you did not afterward relent and believe him." Matthew 21:31

"He turned to the woman and said to Simon, 'Do you see this woman? I entered your house; you gave Me no water for My feet, but she has washed My feet with her tears and wiped them with the hair of her head. You gave Me no kiss, but this woman has not ceased to kiss My feet since the time I came in. You did not anoint My head with oil, but this woman has anointed My feet with fragrant oil. Therefore I say to you, her sins, which are many, are forgiven, for she loved much. But to whom little is forgiven, the same loves little.'
Then He said to her, 'Your sins are forgiven.'
And those who sat at the table with Him began to say to themselves, 'Who is this who even forgives sins?'
Then He said to the woman, 'Your faith has saved you. Go in peace.'" Luke 7:44-50

"Jesus called a little child to Him, set him in the midst of them, and said, 'Assuredly, I say to you, unless you are converted and become as little children, you will by no means enter the kingdom of heaven. Therefore whoever humbles himself as this little child is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven. Whoever receives one little child like this in My name receives Me." Matthew 18:1-5

Diverse responses to that Gospel

"...hear the parable of the sower: When anyone hears the word of the kingdom, and does not understand it, then the wicked one comes and snatches away what was sown in his heart. This is he who received [1] seed by the wayside. But he who received [2] the seed on stony places, this is he who hears the word and immediately receives it with joy; yet he has no root in himself, but endures only for a while. For when tribulation or persecution arises because of the word, immediately the stumbles. [3] Now he who received seed among the thorns is he who hears the word, and the cares of this world and the deceitfulness of riches choke the word, and he becomes unfruitful.

"But he who received [4] seed on the good ground is he who hears the word and understands it, who indeed bears fruit and produces: some a hundredfold, some sixty, some thirty." Matthew 13:18-23

His Spirit-led Citizens do His will

"Our Father in heaven, Hallowed be Your name.
Your kingdom come. Your will be done on earth as it is in heaven.
Give us this day our daily bread. And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors.
And do not lead us into temptation, but deliver us from the evil one.
For Yours is the kingdom and the power and the glory forever." Matthew 6:9-13

"Therefore do not let your good be spoken of as evil; for the kingdom of God is not eating and drinking, but righteousness and peace and joy in the Holy Spirit." Romans 14:16

"... you shall receive power when the Holy Spirit has come upon you; and you shall be witnesses to Me in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and to the end of the earth." Acts 1:8

Peter and John answered, "Whether it is right in the sight of God to listen to you more than to God, you judge. For we cannot but speak the things which we have seen and heard." Acts 4:19-20

Peter and the other apostles said, "We ought to obey God rather than men. The God of our fathers raised up Jesus whom you murdered by hanging on a tree. Him God has exalted to His right hand to be Prince and Savior, to give repentance to Israel and forgiveness of sins. And we are His witnesses to these things, and so also is the Holy Spirit whom God has given to those who obey Him." Acts 5:29-32

Jesus said, 'My kingdom is not of this world. If My kingdom were of this world, My servants would fight, so that I should not be delivered to the Jews; but now My kingdom is not from here.'
"Pilate therefore said to Him, 'Are You a king then?'
"Jesus answered, 'You say rightly that I am a king. For this cause I was born, and for this cause I have come into the world, 'that I should bear 'witness to the truth. Everyone who is of the truth hears My voice." John 18:36-37

Called to Unity within His Kingdom

Jesus prayed: "Holy Father, keep through Your name those whom You have given Me, that they may be one as We are." John 17:11

"Now, therefore, you are no longer strangers and foreigners, but fellow citizens with the saints and members of the household of God, having been built on the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief cornerstone, in whom the whole building, being fitted together, grows into a holy temple in the Lord, in whom you also are being built together for a dwelling place of God in the Spirit." Ephesians 2:19-20

Called to separation from the world system

"Paul, a bondservant of Jesus Christ, called to be an apostle, separated to the gospel of God." Romans 1:1-2

"Do not be unequally yoked together with unbelievers. For what fellowship has righteousness with lawlessness? And what communion has light with darkness? And what accord has Christ with Belial? Or what part has a believer with an unbeliever? And what agreement has the temple of God with idols? For you are the temple of the living God. As God has said: 'I will dwell in them and walk among them. I will be their God, and they shall be My people.'

Therefore 'Come out from among them and be separate,' says the Lord. 'Do not touch what is unclean, and I will receive you. I will be a Father to you, and you shall be My sons and daughters,' says the Lord Almighty." 2 Corinthians 6:14-18

"...do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind, that you may prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God." Romans 12:2

The world hates the citizens of the Kingdom

"I have given them Your word; and the world has hated them because they are not of the world, just as I am not of the world. I do not pray that You should take them out of the world, but that You should keep them from the evil one. They are not of the world, just as I am not of the world. Sanctify them by Your truth. Your word is truth. As You sent Me into the world, I also have sent them into the world." John 17:12-18

Jesus said, "If the world hates you, you know that it hated Me before it hated you. If you were of the world, the world would love its own. Yet because you are not of the world, but I chose you out of the world, therefore the world hates you. ... If they persecuted Me, they will also persecute you... because they do not know Him who sent Me." John 15:18-21

"Then they will deliver you up to tribulation and kill you, and you will be hated by all nations for My name’s sake. And then many will be offended, will betray one another, and will hate one another. Then many false prophets will rise up and deceive many. And because lawlessness will abound, the love of many will grow cold. But he who endures to the end shall be saved. And this gospel of the kingdom will be preached in all the world as a witness to all the nations, and then the end will come." Matthew 24:9-14

Called to suffer for His Kingdom

"Blessed care the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.... Blessed are those who are persecuted for righteousness’ sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are you when they revile and persecute you, and say all kinds of evil against you falsely for My sake. Rejoice and be exceedingly glad, for great is your reward in heaven, for so they persecuted the prophets who were before you." Matthew 5:3, 10-12

"...they returned to Lystra... strengthening the souls of the disciples, exhorting them to continue in the faith, and saying, 'We must through many tribulations enter the kingdom of God." Acts 14:21-22

"We are bound to thank God always for you... for your patience and faith in all your persecutions and tribulations that you endure, which is manifest evidence of the righteous judgment of God, that you may be counted worthy of the kingdom of God, for which you also suffer." 2 Thessalonians 1:3-5

"Then I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, 'Now salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of His Christ have come, for the accuser of our brethren, who accused them before our God day and night, has been cast down. And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb and by the word of their testimony, and they did not love their lives to the death." Revelation 12:10-11

"Has God not chosen the poor of this world to be rich in faith and heirs of the kingdom which He promised to those who love Him? But you have dishonored the poor man. Do not the rich oppress you and drag you into the courts? Do they not blaspheme that noble name by which you are called?" James 2:5-7

"We are bound to thank God always for you... for your patience and faith din all your persecutions and tribulations that you endure, which is manifest evidence of the righteous judgment of God, that you may be counted worthy of the kingdom of God, for which you also suffer." 2 Thessalonians 1:3-5

War against the Kingdom

"...the whole world is under the sway of the evil one." 1 John 5:19

"Do not be discouraged because of this vast army. For the battle is not yours, but God’s." 2 Chronicles 20:15

"And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb and by the word of their testimony...." Revelation 12:11

"For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war according to the flesh. For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal but mighty in God for pulling down strongholds, casting down arguments and every high thing that exalts itself against the knowledge of God, bringing every thought into captivity to the obedience of Christ, and being ready to punish all disobedience when your obedience is fulfilled." 2 Corinthians 10:2-6

"...after my departure savage wolves will come in among you, not sparing the flock. Also from among yourselves men will rise up, speaking perverse things, to draw away the disciples after themselves. Therefore watch, and remember that for three years I did not cease to warn everyone night and day with tears." Acts 20:29-31

"Be ready in season and out of season. Convince, rebuke, exhort, with all longsuffering and teaching. For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine, but according to their own desires, because they have itching ears, they will heap up for themselves teachers; and they will turn their ears away from the truth, and be turned aside to fables. But you be watchful in all things..." 2 Timothy 4:2-5

"And the Lord will deliver me from every evil work and preserve me for His heavenly kingdom. To Him be glory forever and ever!" 2 Timothy 4:18

Final judgment & ultimate separation

"The kingdom of heaven is like a man who sowed good seed in his field; but while men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheat and went his way. ...

"The servants said to him, ‘Do you want us then to go and gather them up?’

"But he said, ‘No, lest while you gather up the tares you also uproot the wheat with them. Let both grow together until the harvest, and at the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, 'First gather together the tares and bind them in bundles to burn them, but gather the wheat into my barn.'" Matthew 13:24-30

"...the kingdom of heaven is like a merchant seeking beautiful pearls, who, when he had found one pearl of great price, went and sold all that he had and bought it. Again, the kingdom of heaven is like a dragnet that was cast into the sea and gathered some of every kind, which, when it was full, they drew to shore; and they sat down and gathered the good into vessels, but threw the bad away. So it will be at the end of the age. The angels will come forth, separate the wicked from among the just, and cast them into the furnace of fire. There will be wailing and gnashing of teeth." Matthew 13:45-50

"All the nations will be gathered before Him, and He will separate them one from another, as a shepherd divides his sheep from the goats. And He will set the sheep on His right hand, but the goats on the left. Then the King will say to those on His right hand, ‘Come, you blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world...." Matthew 25:32-34

Your choice for Eternity

"Then the kingdom of heaven shall be likened to ten virgins who took their lamps and went out to meet the bridegroom. Now five of them were wise, and five were foolish. Those who were foolish took their lamps and took no oil with them, but the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps. But while the bridegroom was delayed, they all slumbered and slept.
"And at midnight a cry was heard: ‘Behold, the bridegroom is coming; go out to meet him!’ Then all those virgins arose and trimmed their lamps.

"And the foolish said to the wise, ‘Give us some of your oil, for our lamps are going out.’

"But the wise answered, saying, ‘No, lest there should not be enough for us and you; but go rather to those who sell, and buy for yourselves.’ And while they went to buy, the bridegroom came, and those who were ready went in with him to the wedding; and the door was shut.

"Afterward the other virgins came also, saying, ‘Lord, Lord, open to us!’

"But he answered and said, ‘Assuredly, I say to you, I do not know you.’

"Watch therefore, for you know neither the day nor the hour in which the Son of Man is coming." Matthew 25:1-12

"Therefore, brethren, be even more diligent 'to make your call and election sure, for if you do these things you will never stumble; for so an entrance will be supplied to you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ." 2 Peter 1:10-11

"...since we are receiving a kingdom which cannot be shaken, let us have grace, by which we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear. For our God is a consuming fire." Hebrews 12:28

Into the heavenly Kingdom

"He spoke to them a parable: 'Look at the fig tree, and all the trees. When they are already budding, you see and know for yourselves that summer is now near. So you also, when you see these things happening, know that the kingdom of God is near. Assuredly, I say to you, this generation will by no means pass away till all things take place." Luke 21:29-32

"...flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; nor does corruption inherit incorruption. Behold, I tell you a mystery: We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed,' in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality. " 1 Corinthians 15:50-53

"Then comes the end, when He delivers the kingdom to God the Father, when He puts an end to all rule and all authority and power. For He must reign till He has put all enemies under His feet. The last enemy that will be destroyed is death. ... Now when all things are made subject to Him, then the Son Himself will also be subject to Him who put all things under Him, that God may be all in all." 1 Corinthians 15:23-28

"Then the seventh angel sounded [the trumpet]: And there were loud voices in heaven, saying, 'The kingdoms of this world have become the kingdoms of our Lord and of His Christ, 'and He shall reign forever and ever!'" Revelation 11:15

Barack Obama: The 50 facts you might not know

2008-11-20T22:31:00.003+07:00

• He collects Spider-Man and Conan the Barbarian comics

• He was known as "O'Bomber" at high school for his skill at basketball

• His name means "one who is blessed" in Swahili

• His favourite meal is wife Michelle's shrimp linguini

• He won a Grammy in 2006 for the audio version of his memoir, Dreams From My Father

• He is left-handed – the sixth post-war president to be left-handed

• He has read every Harry Potter book

• He owns a set of red boxing gloves autographed by Muhammad Ali

• He worked in a Baskin-Robbins ice cream shop as a teenager and now can't stand ice cream

• His favourite snacks are chocolate-peanut protein bars

• He ate dog meat, snake meat, and roasted grasshopper while living in Indonesia

• He can speak Spanish

• While on the campaign trail he refused to watch CNN and had sports channels on instead

• His favourite drink is black forest berry iced tea

• He promised Michelle he would quit smoking before running for president – he didn't

• He kept a pet ape called Tata while in Indonesia

• He can bench press an impressive 200lbs

• He was known as Barry until university when he asked to be addressed by his full name

• His favourite book is Moby-Dick by Herman Melville

• He visited Wokingham, Berks, in 1996 for the stag party of his half-sister's fiancé, but left when a stripper arrived

• His desk in his Senate office once belonged to Robert Kennedy

• He and Michelle made $4.2 million (£2.7 million) last year, with much coming from sales of his books

• His favourite films are Casablanca and One Flew Over the Cuckoo's Nest

• He carries a tiny Madonna and child statue and a bracelet belonging to a soldier in Iraq for good luck

• He applied to appear in a black pin-up calendar while at Harvard but was rejected by the all-female committee.

• His favourite music includes Miles Davis, Bob Dylan, Bach and The Fugees

• He took Michelle to see the Spike Lee film Do The Right Thing on their first date

• He enjoys playing Scrabble and poker

• He doesn't drink coffee and rarely drinks alcohol

• He would have liked to have been an architect if he were not a politician

• As a teenager he took drugs including marijuana and cocaine

• His daughters' ambitions are to go to Yale before becoming an actress (Malia, 10) and to sing and dance (Sasha, 7)

• He hates the youth trend for trousers which sag beneath the backside

• He repaid his student loan only four years ago after signing his book deal

• His house in Chicago has four fire places

• Daughter Malia's godmother is Jesse Jackson's daughter Santita

• He says his worst habit is constantly checking his BlackBerry

• He uses an Apple Mac laptop

• He drives a Ford Escape Hybrid, having ditched his gas-guzzling Chrysler 300

• He wears $1,500 (£952) Hart Schaffner Marx suits

• He owns four identical pairs of black size 11 shoes

• He has his hair cut once a week by his Chicago barber, Zariff, who charges $21 (£13)

• His favourite fictional television programmes are Mash and The Wire

• He was given the code name "Renegade" by his Secret Service handlers

• He was nicknamed "Bar" by his late grandmother

• He plans to install a basketball court in the White House grounds

• His favourite artist is Pablo Picasso

• His speciality as a cook is chilli

• He has said many of his friends in Indonesia were "street urchins"

• He keeps on his desk a carving of a wooden hand holding an egg, a Kenyan symbol of the fragility of life

• His late father was a senior economist for the Kenyan government

50 Fakta Yang Mungkin Anda Tidak Ketahui Tentang Barack Obama

2008-11-20T22:24:00.003+07:00

Barack Obama di panggil O-bomber oleh teman-temannya saat SMA di Honolulu (tcu)

Dia mengoleksi sejumlah komik antara lain Spiderman, Conan dan Barbarian
Dia dijuluki ” O’Bomber” di sekolahnya saat SMA
Dalam bahasa Swahili, namanya berarti “orang yang diberkati”
Makanan favoritnya adalah shrimp linguini masakan isterinya, Michelle
Dia memenangkan penghargaan Grammy pada tahun 2006 untuk kategori versi audio dari bukunya, Dreams From My Father
Dia adalah seorang yang bertangan kidal ( Orang ke -enam dalam sejarah Presiden Amerika yang bertangan kidal)
Dia membaca semua buku Harry Potter
Dia mempunyai sarung tinju berwarna merah ditandatangani oleh Muhammad Ali
Dia pernah bekerja di sebuah toko es krim Baskin - Robbin saat remaja
Snack favoritnya adalah potongan coklat kacang
Dia memakan daging anjing, daging ular dan belalang panggang saat hidup di Indonesia
Dia dapat berbahasa Spanyol
Saat kampanya dia tidak menonton CNN dan lebih memilih channel olahraga
Minuman favoritnya teh es black forest berry
Pernah berjanji pada isterinya Michelle akan berhenti merokok sebelum mencalonkan diri jadi presiden - ternyata tidak
Pernah memlihara se-ekor monyet bernama Tata saat tinggal di Indonesia
Dia dapat mengangkat barbel seberat 200 pound
Dia dikenal dengan nama Barry hingga kuliah dan ketika ditanya untuk mengisi nama lengkapnya
Buku favoritnya adalah Moby-Dick karangan Herman Malville
Dia mengunjungi Wokingham, Berks pada tahun 1996 untuk menghadiri sebuah pesta khusus laki-laki dalam pesta tunangan adik tirinya, tetapi meninggalkan pesta tersebut saat stripper datang
Mejanya di kantor Senat , pada masa lalu pernah di pakai oleh mendiang Robert Kennedy
Pendapatannya dan isterinya (Michelle) tahun lalu sebesar $ 4,2 Juta , kebanyakan berasal dari penjualan buku karangannya
Film favoritnya adalah Casablanca dan One Flew Over the Cuckoo’s Nest
Dia membawa sebuah Madonna dan patung kecil serta sebuah kalung milik seorang tentara di Irak demi keberuntungan
Pernah mengajukan diri supaya tampil di sebuah kalender pin-up saat kuliah di Harvard , tetapi di ditolak oleh semua komite wanita
Musik favoritnya termasuk Miles Davis, Bob Dylan, Bach dan The Fugess
Kencan pertamanya dengan Michelle dimulai dengan menonton film -nya Spike Lee “Do The Right Thing”
Dia menikmati permainan Scrabble dan Poker
Dia tidak meminum kopi, juga jarang meminum minuman beralkohol
Jika tidak menjadi seorang politisi, dia akan memilih menjadi seorang arsitektur
Saat remaja dia memakai obat-obatan terlarang termasuk marijuana dan kokain
Putri-nya Malia (10 Tahun) bercita-cita kuliah di Yale atau menjadi seorang artis dan Sasha (7 Tahun) ingin menyanyi dan menari
Dia membenci gaya anak muda dengan celana melorot dibagian belakang
Dia melunasi cicilan kuliahnya empat tahun yang lalu, setelah menandatangani penjualan bukunya
Rumahnya di Chicago mempunyai empat buah penghangat ruangan dari api (fire place)
Wali perempuan putrinya Malia, adalah Santita, anak perempuan dari Jesse Jackson
Dia mengakui kebiasaan buruknya, terlalu sering memeriksa Black Berry-nya
Dia menggunakan sebuah laptop Macintosh buatan Apple
Dia mengendarai mobil Ford Escape Hybrid, dan menyingkirkan mobil boros sebelumnya Chrysler 300 SUV
Dia mengenakan stelan seharga $ 1,500 buatan Hart Scaffner Marx
Dia mempunyai empat buah pasang sepatu hitam yang sama persis, berukuran 11
Dia pergi ke tukang pangkas langganannya, Zariff di Chicago. Seminggu sekali, dan dikenakanan biaya $ 21
Tokoh fiksi acara televisi yang jadi favoritnya adalah Mash and The Wire
Dia diberi kode nama ” Renegade ” oleh unit Secret Service (pengawalnya)
Dia dijuluki “Bear” (beruang) oleh neneknya
Dia mempunyai rencana untuk membangun lapangan basket di lahan Gedung Putih
Seniman favoritnya adalah Pablo Picaso
Tugas utamanya saat memasak adalah mengurus cabai
Dia pernah berujar, banyak teman-temannya saat di Indonesia adalah anak jalanan
Dia senantiasa menempatkan sebuah ukiran kayu berbentuk tangan yang memegang sebuah telur, dimeja kerjanya. Sebuah simbol dari Kenya yang melambangkan rapuhnya hidup ini
Almarhum ayahnya adalah seorang ahli ekonomi senior di pemerintahan Kenya

America's future depends on a holy people

2008-11-16T22:36:00.003+07:00

November 16, 2008

By Marie Jon

"All Scripture is inspired by God and profitable for teaching, for reproof, for correction, for training in righteousness." (2 Timothy 3:16)

I believe that America will not survive the political and social trials that are to come if we are not engaged in the fight to protect our Christian beliefs. The Ten Commandments, written by the hand of God, are our moral compass. Liberalism has slowly worked its way into mainstream Christian denominations. If it were not so we would have been a wiser people and elected a president who shares the same principles found in the teachings of the Great I Am.

Many evangelicals and Catholics voted in to the office of the presidency America's most liberal senator on social issues that concern our children's sexual identity, marriage and the sanctity of human life. All of these extremely important topics appear to be above Barack Hussein Obama's pay grade. What were these Christians thinking?

I heard of a man who made a pact with The Almighty. The man promised God that he was not going to do His will, even though it meant finding his own eternal destiny in a place prepared for the devil. This story reminded me of the biblical parable found in Matthew 21.

Jesus, in a parable, said: "What do you think? A man had two sons; he went to the first and said, 'Son, go and work in the vineyard today.' He answered, 'I will not'; but later during the same day the man changed his mind. The father went to the second son and asked the same; and he answered, 'I go, sir'; but he did not go" (Matthew 21:28-30).

May I ask you: How do you respond to God's call in your life? Have you ever felt the Lord's call for a very special kind of ministry? Maybe God was asking you to surrender your life to Him through the power of His Holy Spirit.

Because of fallen human nature of all mankind since the beginning, many people do not respond to God. They rather resist and are unwilling to concede the need of a loving Savior who lived and died and rose again so they could have eternal life in the world to come. Many are called, but refuse to answer.

Amos 5:1-2: The Lord judges a nation just as He does individual people. America, how is your walk with the Savior doing? Are you yielding to His gentle voice? Many of God's anointed answered the call once in their lives, but then found themselves backsliding and off course.

The drive-by media of the New Testament gave the priests and Pharisees some pretty bad press. Although there were many uncomfortable conflicts between them and Jesus, don't ever assume that they were all in open rebellion against Christ. In fact, the book of Acts reveals that many who verbally fought against Jesus eventually became Christians.

You'll find their story in the parable. They are represented by the second son. The one son who agreed to go to work in his father's vineyard represents many Christians who had very good intentions and started out to serve the Lord faithfully, but allowed themselves to become sidetracked along the way. For them there had come a time for epiphany. Let's just say that they experienced a watershed in their lives when they had chosen the wrong path.

In the parable, Jesus points to a specific time and place where they had failed to grow and continue their walk with God. What He said to them is still important to Christians living today. "For this is the love of God that we keep His commandments; and His commandments are not burdensome." (1 John: 5-3)

Excerpts From Religious Right R.I.P.:

"When Barack Obama takes the oath of office on Jan. 20, 2009, he will do so in the 30th anniversary year of the founding of the so-called Religious Right. Born in 1979 and midwifed by the late Rev. Jerry Falwell, the Religious Right was a reincarnation of previous religious-social movements that sought moral improvement through legislation and court rulings. Those earlier movements — from abolition (successful) to Prohibition (unsuccessful) — had mixed results.

"Social movements that relied mainly on political power to enforce a conservative moral code weren't anywhere near as successful as those that focused on changing hearts. The four religious revivals, from the First Great Awakening in the 1730s and 1740s to the Fourth Great Awakening in the late 1960s and early '70s, which touched America and instantly transformed millions of Americans (and American culture as a result), are testimony to that.

"Thirty years of trying to use government to stop abortion, preserve opposite-sex marriage, improve television and movie content and transform culture into the conservative Evangelical image has failed. The question now becomes: should conservative Christians redouble their efforts, contributing more millions to radio and TV preachers and activists, or would they be wise to try something else?"

Full Article

We all need to take into consideration the progress of our own walk with the Savior and Creator of the universe. My sisters and brothers, let us repent and move forward. We are not saved by the Ten Commandments but "by grace, least any man should boast." However, the Lord gave His commandments in love to guide our lives upright before Him and others. We are the Lord's witnesses.

We're to be seen as a light as Christ was unto this world, so others will be drawn to Him. May we do so with humility toward God and a willingness to respond to Him by doing His will through love.

If we lose our salt and our image appears to be a mirror of the worldliness that we proclaim to reject, we will not be able to win one soul for Christ. Our country needs a righteous religiosity, lead by those who have regenerated hearts and who are on fire for their Lord and Savior. We must not be viewed as mere hypocrites who talk the talk but do not walk the walk.

The headlines announce that the whole world is waiting for President Obama. Sorry Jesus Christ, you'll have to postpone your long awaited Second Coming, because Obama, with his huge government programs, has everything covered. Soon we will be living in the land of plenty and honey.

We were called out to be fishers of men and to conduct ourselves befitting the stature of sons and daughters to the most Holy God. America's future depends on a holy people who are willing to let their light shine and not hide their Christianity under a bushel. Ill-informed people of faith went into the voting booths and decided to vote their pocketbooks and bring socialism to America's doorstep. Unless Christ cuts the time in half, Christians will be wandering through the desert of a socialistic progressive malaise for a long, long time.

In the parable, Jesus points to a specific time and place where they had failed to grow and continue their walk with God. What He said to them is still important to Christians living today. "For this is the love of God that we keep His commandments; and His commandments are not burdensome." (1 John: 5-3)

What Martin Luther King called evil, Barack Obama calls good

2008-11-16T22:30:00.001+07:00

October 28, 2008

By Clenard Childress
Rev. Dr. Clenard H. Childress, Jr., is the senior pastor of The New Calvary Baptist Church in Montclair, NJ. He is the founder of the website Blackgenocide.org and president of Life Education And Resource Network, Northeast. LEARN is the largest African-American pro-life group in the US. Rev. Childress is a leader in social activism and partners with the Center For Bioethical Reform, taking the Genocide Awareness Projects to college campuses around the country.

Rev. Childress and his wife Regina have 4 children: Clenard, Thomas, Tonya, and Tia.
I had the pleasure of meeting Gianna Jessen earlier this year at "Walk for Life San Francisco." Gianna's vibrant energetic personality is therapeutic. Engaging her in conversation is a sure cure for anyone struggling with personal demons of fear and insecurity! Gianna is a sure and certain candidate for receiving the 'against all odds' award. Challenges are not new to Gianna. She was scheduled for a saline solution abortion while she was in her third trimester in her mother's womb. After being burned alive for approximately 18 hours, she survived! Her mother gave her up for adoption and the saline solution caused her to develop cerebral palsy. Challenged by death, desertion, and disease, she prevailed and is one of the most sought after anointed gospel vocalists of our time.

Gianna survived, but if a certain Illinois Senator would have had his way, she would have never received medical attention after the botched abortion. Senator Barack Obama heard the story of babies like Gianna who were surviving abortions but were being left to die in dirty laundry closets at Christ Hospital in Chicago but did nothing on their behalf. As well, the profession which takes the Hippocratic Oath to preserve and save life, ignores struggling infants in desperate need of assistance. Naked, helpless, and in extreme pain, they receive no assistance, no doctor to aid, and no mother to care. Barack Obama, after hearing of these brutal, calloused acts of mans inhumanity to man, voted to allow this heinous, barbaric behavior to continue. Barack Obama voted three times against protecting these born alive victims.

I guess we shouldn't be surprised when we look at his consistent anti-infant voting record. The wife of the senator, Michelle Obama, has written letters supporting partial birth abortion. The Obama's are advocates and supporters of Planned Parenthood with full knowledge of their racist practices against African-Americans. I cannot fathom how any person, or leader of conscience, would support a candidate that not only willfully promotes an institution of such racist origin, but embodies their value system. It's despicable and unconscionable.

In his speech at the Planned Parenthood Fund raiser, Barrack Obama recalled how the first 'Margaret Sanger Award' went to Martin Luther King. To those of you that know of Margaret Sanger, you are aware this was an attempt to put a 'Black face' on her plan to initiate sterilization and abortion in the African-American community. Just as it is with Barrack Obama, the vast majority of Americans did not know of Sanger's radical views on race and government; they did not know of Sanger's associations with Adolph Hitler, Paul Stoddard and members of the Third Reich. Margaret Sanger fooled a lot of people with her deception; so is Barack Obama.

Since Barack Obama had the "audacity" to bring up Martin Luther King, let's look at my favorite portion of Kings prophetic "Letter from a Birmingham Jail" ...

"There was a time when the church was very powerful in the time when the early Christians rejoiced at being deemed worthy to suffer for what they believed. In those days the church was not merely a thermometer that recorded the ideas and principles of popular opinion; it was a thermostat that transformed the mores of society. Whenever the early Christians entered a town, the people in power became disturbed and immediately sought to convict the Christians for being "disturbers of the peace" and outside agitators. But the Christians pressed on in the conviction that they were "a colony of heaven" called to obey God rather than man. Small in number they were big in commitment. They were too God-intoxicated to be "astronomically intimidated." By their effort and example they brought an end to such ancient evils as infanticide."

Martin Luther King points to a people of Christian faith that demanded an end to infant killing. In Rome in their declining years, it became law that upon the birth of your newborn child, if you didn't like the color of their eyes, the texture of their hair, the complexion of their skin, you could by law lay your child by the side of the road to die. The law further stated, anyone touching your child to give aid would be put to death. The newborn child was to be left to die! The early church under the threat of death scooped those children up and raised them as their own. Martin Luther King called not giving children "left by the side of the road" receiving no aid, evil! Barack Obama calls it a good thing. 80% of Americans call partial birth abortion, evil, while Mr. and Mrs. Obama call it a good thing.

St. Augustine said, "An unjust law is no law at all." I would say, "Far worst than the unjust laws are the persons who would vote to elect candidates who support unjust laws."

Martin Luther King, Jr. Quotes

2008-11-16T22:17:00.000+07:00

"A riot is the language of the unheard."
- Martin Luther King, Jr.

"Discrimination is a hellhound that gnaws at Negroes in every waking moment of their lives to remind them that the lie of their inferiority is accepted as truth in the society dominating them."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "Where do we go from here?"

"Everybody can be great... because anybody can serve. You don't have to have a college degree to serve. You don't have to make your subject and verb agree to serve. You only need a heart full of grace. A soul generated by love."
- Martin Luther King, Jr.

"Everything that we see is a shadow cast by that which we do not see."
- Martin Luther King, Jr.

"Faith is taking the first step even when you don't see the whole staircase."
- Martin Luther King, Jr.

"Freedom is never voluntarily given by the oppressor; it must be demanded by the oppressed."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "Letter from Birmingham Jail"

"I believe that unarmed truth and unconditional love will have the final word in reality. This is why right temporarily defeated is stronger than evil triumphant."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., Nobel Prize Acceptance Speech

"I have a dream that one day on the red hills of Georgia the sons of former slaves and the sons of former slave owners will be able to sit down together at the table of brotherhood."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "I Have a Dream"

"I have a dream that my four little children will one day live in a nation where they will not be judged by the color of their skin but by the content of their character."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "I Have a Dream"

"I submit that an individual who breaks a law that conscience tells him is unjust, and willingly accepts the penalty by staying in jail in order to arouse the conscience of the community over its injustice, is in reality expressing the very highest respect for the law."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "Letter from Birmingham Jail"

"If a man hasn't discovered something he will die for, he isn't fit to live."
- Martin Luther King, Jr.

"Injustice anywhere is a threat to justice everywhere."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "Letter from Birmingham Jail"

"It may be true that the law cannot make a man love me, but it can keep him from lynching me, and I think that's pretty important."
- Martin Luther King, Jr.

"Like anybody, I would like to live a long life. Longevity has its place. But I'm not concerned about that now. I just want to do God's will. And he's allowed me to go up to the mountain. And I've looked over, and I've seen the promised land . . . So I'm happy tonight. I'm not worried about anything. I'm not fearing any man."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "I've Been to the Mountaintop"

"Nothing in all the world is more dangerous than sincere ignorance and conscientious stupidity."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., Strength in Love

"Occasionally in life there are those moments of unutterable fulfillment which cannot be completely explained by those symbols called words. Their meanings can only be articulated by the inaudible language of the heart."
- Martin Luther King, Jr.

"Shallow understanding from people of good will is more frustrating than absolute misunderstanding from people of ill will."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "Letter from Birmingham Jail"

"The means by which we live have outdistanced the ends for which we live. Our scientific power has outrun our spiritual power. We have guided missiles and misguided men."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., Strength in Love

"The ultimate measure of a man is not where he stands in moments of comfort and convenience, but where he stands at times of challenge and controversy. The true neighbor will risk his position, his prestige and even his life for the welfare of others."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., Strength in Love

"We must learn to live together as brothers or perish together as fools."
- Martin Luther King, Jr.

"We who engage in nonviolent direct action are not the creators of tension. We merely bring to the surface the hidden tension that is already alive."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "Letter from Birmingham Jail"

"We were here before the mighty words of the Declaration of Independence were etched across the pages of history. Our forebears labored without wages. They made cotton 'king'. And yet out of a bottomless vitality, they continued to thrive and develop. If the cruelties of slavery could not stop us, the opposition we now face will surely fail... Because the goal of America is freedom, abused and scorned tho' we may be, our destiny is tied up with America's destiny."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "Letter from Birmingham Jail"

"We will have to repent in this generation not merely for the hateful words and actions of the bad people but for the appalling silence of the good people."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "Letter from Birmingham Jail"

"Whatever affects one directly, affects all indirectly. I can never be what I ought to be until you are what you ought to be. This is the interrelated structure of reality."
- Martin Luther King, Jr.

"When we let freedom ring, when we let it ring from every tenement and every hamlet, from every state and every city, we will be able to speed up that day when all of God's children, black men and white men, Jews and Gentiles, Protestants and Catholics, will be able to join hands and sing in the words of the old spiritual, 'Free at last, free at last. Thank God Almighty, we are free at last.'"
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "I Have a Dream"

"A nation or civilization that continues to produce soft-minded men purchases its own spiritual death on an installment plan."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., Strength to Love

"A riot is the language of the unheard."
- Martin Luther King, Jr.

"Discrimination is a hellhound that gnaws at Negroes in every waking moment of their lives to remind them that the lie of their inferiority is accepted as truth in the society dominating them."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "Where do we go from here?"

"Everybody can be great... because anybody can serve. You don't have to have a college degree to serve. You don't have to make your subject and verb agree to serve. You only need a heart full of grace. A soul generated by love."
- Martin Luther King, Jr.

"Everything that we see is a shadow cast by that which we do not see."
- Martin Luther King, Jr.

"Faith is taking the first step even when you don't see the whole staircase."
- Martin Luther King, Jr.

"Freedom is never voluntarily given by the oppressor; it must be demanded by the oppressed."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "Letter from Birmingham Jail"

"I believe that unarmed truth and unconditional love will have the final word in reality. This is why right temporarily defeated is stronger than evil triumphant."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., Nobel Prize Acceptance Speech

"I have a dream that one day on the red hills of Georgia the sons of former slaves and the sons of former slave owners will be able to sit down together at the table of brotherhood."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "I Have a Dream"

"I have a dream that my four little children will one day live in a nation where they will not be judged by the color of their skin but by the content of their character."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "I Have a Dream"

"I submit that an individual who breaks a law that conscience tells him is unjust, and willingly accepts the penalty by staying in jail in order to arouse the conscience of the community over its injustice, is in reality expressing the very highest respect for the law."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "Letter from Birmingham Jail"

"If a man hasn't discovered something he will die for, he isn't fit to live."
- Martin Luther King, Jr.

"Injustice anywhere is a threat to justice everywhere."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "Letter from Birmingham Jail"

"It may be true that the law cannot make a man love me, but it can keep him from lynching me, and I think that's pretty important."
- Martin Luther King, Jr.

"Like anybody, I would like to live a long life. Longevity has its place. But I'm not concerned about that now. I just want to do God's will. And he's allowed me to go up to the mountain. And I've looked over, and I've seen the promised land . . . So I'm happy tonight. I'm not worried about anything. I'm not fearing any man."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "I've Been to the Mountaintop"

"Nothing in all the world is more dangerous than sincere ignorance and conscientious stupidity."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., Strength in Love

"Occasionally in life there are those moments of unutterable fulfillment which cannot be completely explained by those symbols called words. Their meanings can only be articulated by the inaudible language of the heart."
- Martin Luther King, Jr.

"Shallow understanding from people of good will is more frustrating than absolute misunderstanding from people of ill will."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "Letter from Birmingham Jail"

"The means by which we live have outdistanced the ends for which we live. Our scientific power has outrun our spiritual power. We have guided missiles and misguided men."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., Strength in Love

"The ultimate measure of a man is not where he stands in moments of comfort and convenience, but where he stands at times of challenge and controversy. The true neighbor will risk his position, his prestige and even his life for the welfare of others."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., Strength in Love

"We must learn to live together as brothers or perish together as fools."
- Martin Luther King, Jr.

"We who engage in nonviolent direct action are not the creators of tension. We merely bring to the surface the hidden tension that is already alive."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "Letter from Birmingham Jail"

"We were here before the mighty words of the Declaration of Independence were etched across the pages of history. Our forebears labored without wages. They made cotton 'king'. And yet out of a bottomless vitality, they continued to thrive and develop. If the cruelties of slavery could not stop us, the opposition we now face will surely fail... Because the goal of America is freedom, abused and scorned tho' we may be, our destiny is tied up with America's destiny."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "Letter from Birmingham Jail"

"We will have to repent in this generation not merely for the hateful words and actions of the bad people but for the appalling silence of the good people."
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "Letter from Birmingham Jail"

"Whatever affects one directly, affects all indirectly. I can never be what I ought to be until you are what you ought to be. This is the interrelated structure of reality."
- Martin Luther King, Jr.

"When we let freedom ring, when we let it ring from every tenement and every hamlet, from every state and every city, we will be able to speed up that day when all of God's children, black men and white men, Jews and Gentiles, Protestants and Catholics, will be able to join hands and sing in the words of the old spiritual, 'Free at last, free at last. Thank God Almighty, we are free at last.'"
- Martin Luther King, Jr., "I Have a Dream"

Martin Luther King's "I Have a Dream" Speech

2008-11-16T22:15:00.000+07:00

Below is the text of Martin Luther King's "I Have a Dream" speech, considered by historians to be one of the greatest of American political speeches.

King delivered it on August 28, 1963 at the Lincoln Memorial in Washington D.C. as part of the March on Washington for Jobs and Freedom. The march was a vital factor in passage of the Civil Rights Act of 1964 and the 1965 Voting Rights Act.

"I HAVE A DREAM" SPEECH
The Rev. Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr.
August 28, 1963

"I am happy to join with you today in what will go down in history as the greatest demonstration for freedom in the history of our nation.

Five score years ago, a great American, in whose symbolic shadow we stand today, signed the Emancipation Proclamation. This momentous decree came as a great beacon light of hope to millions of Negro slaves who had been seared in the flames of withering injustice. It came as a joyous daybreak to end the long night of their captivity.

The Negro still is not free.

But 100 years later, the Negro still is not free. One hundred years later, the life of the Negro is still sadly crippled by the manacles of segregation and the chains of discrimination. One hundred years later, the Negro lives on a lonely island of poverty in the midst of a vast ocean of material prosperity. One hundred years later, the Negro is still languished in the corners of American society and finds himself an exile in his own land. And so we've come here today to dramatize a shameful condition.

In a sense we've come to our nation's capital to cash a check. When the architects of our republic wrote the magnificent words of the Constitution and the Declaration of Independence, they were signing a promissory note to which every American was to fall heir. This note was a promise that all men - yes, black men as well as white men - would be guaranteed the unalienable rights of life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness.

It is obvious today that America has defaulted on this promissory note insofar as her citizens of color are concerned. Instead of honoring this sacred obligation, America has given the Negro people a bad check, a check that has come back marked 'insufficient funds.'

But we refuse to believe that the bank of justice is bankrupt. We refuse to believe that there are insufficient funds in the great vaults of opportunity of this nation.

Time to rise from the dark valley of segregation.

And so we've come to cash this check, a check that will give us upon demand the riches of freedom and security of justice. We have also come to his hallowed spot to remind America of the fierce urgency of now. This is no time to engage in the luxury of cooling off or to take the tranquilizing drug of gradualism.

Now is the time to make real the promises of democracy. Now is the time to rise from the dark and desolate valley of segregation to the sunlit path of racial justice. Now is the time to lift our nation from the quicksands of racial injustice to the solid rock of brotherhood. Now is the time to make justice a reality for all of God's children.

It would be fatal for the nation to overlook the urgency of the moment. This sweltering summer of the Negro's legitimate discontent will not pass until there is an invigorating autumn of freedom and equality.

Nineteen sixty-three is not an end but a beginning.

Those who hoped that the Negro needed to blow off steam and will now be content will have a rude awakening if the nation returns to business as usual. There will be neither rest nor tranquility in America until the Negro is granted his citizenship rights. The whirlwinds of revolt will continue to shake the foundations of our nation until the bright day of justice emerges.

Let us not drink from the cup of bitterness and hatred

But there is something that I must say to my people who stand on the warm threshold which leads into the palace of justice. In the process of gaining our rightful place we must not be guilty of wrongful deeds. Let us not seek to satisfy our thirst for freedom by drinking from the cup of bitterness and hatred. We must forever conduct our struggle on the high plane of dignity and discipline.

We must not allow our creative protest to degenerate into physical violence. Again and again we must rise to the majestic heights of meeting physical force with soul force. The marvelous new militancy which has engulfed the Negro community must not lead us to a distrust of all white people, for many of our white brothers, as evidenced by their presence here today, have come to realize that their destiny is tied up with our destiny. And they have come to realize that their freedom is inextricably bound to our freedom.

We cannot walk alone.

We cannot walk alone. And as we walk, we must make the pledge that we shall always march ahead. We cannot turn back.

There are those who are asking the devotees of civil rights, 'When will you be satisfied?'

We can never be satisfied as long as the Negro is the victim of the unspeakable horrors of police brutality.

We can never be satisfied as long as our bodies, heavy with the fatigue of travel, cannot gain lodging in the motels of the highways and the hotels of the cities.

We cannot be satisfied as long as the Negro's basic mobility is from a smaller ghetto to a larger one. We can never be satisfied as long as our children are stripped of their selfhood and robbed of their dignity by signs stating "for whites only."

We cannot be satisfied as long as a Negro in Mississippi cannot vote and a Negro in New York believes he has nothing for which to vote. No, no we are not satisfied and we will not be satisfied until justice rolls down like waters and righteousness like a mighty stream.

Wise & Prophetic Words of Martin Luther King, Jr.

2008-11-16T22:11:00.000+07:00

By Deborah White, About.com

Rev. Martin Luther King, Jr.
The Rev. Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr. (1929-1968), a Baptist minister, was the best-known leader of the US civil rights movement. In his lifetime, he was awarded the Nobel Peace Prize, the Presidential Medal of Freedom, and from the American Jewish Committee, their American Liberties Medallion for his "exceptional advancement of the principles of human liberty."

The crowning achievements of Dr. King's drive for equality for all Americans were the Civil Rights Act of 1964 and the Voting Rights Act of 1965.

In 1983, President Ronald Reagan signed into law a federal holiday marking the January 15 birthday of Martin Luther King, Jr., which is celebrated nationally on the third Monday in January.

The inspiring words selected for this article are taken mainly from "The Words of Martin Luther King, Jr," published in 1984. This book contains 120 excerpts, selected by Dr. King's wife, Coretta Scott King, from his speeches, writings and sermons, as well as rare photographs, a detailed chronology, and an introduction by Mrs. King.
------------------------------

Martin Luther King, Jr. on War and Peace

"This business of burning human beings with napalm, of filling our nation's homes with orphans and widows, of injecting poisonous drugs of hate in to the veins of peoples normally humane, of sending men home from dark and bloody battlefields physically handicapped and psychologically deranged, cannot be reconciled with wisdom, justice and love.

A nation that continues year after year to spend more money on military defense than on programs of social uplift is approaching spiritual death."
-----

"We will never have peace in the world until men everywhere recognize that ends are not cut off from means, because the means represent the ideal in the making, and the end in process. Ultimately, you can't reach good ends through evil means, because the means represent the seed and the end represents the tree."
-----

"The church cannot be silent while mankind faces the threat of nuclear annihilation. If the church is true to her mission, he must call for an end to the arms race."
-----

"The old law of an eye for an eye leaves everybody blind. It is immoral because it seeks to humiliate the opponent rather than win his understanding. It seeks to annihilate rather than to convert.

Violence is immoral because it thrives on hatred rather than love. It destroys community and makes brotherhood impossible. It leaves society in monologue rather than dialogue.

Violence ends by defeating itself. It creates bitterness in the survivors and brutality in the destroyers."
-----

Martin Luther King, Jr on the Role of Religion in Society

"A religion true to its nature must also be concerned about man's social conditions....Any religion that professes to be concerned with the souls of men and is not concerned with the slums that damn them, the economic conditions that strangle them, and the social conditions that cripple them is a dry-as-dust religion.

Such a religion is the kind the Marxists like to see---an opiate of the people."
-----

"Science investigates; religion interprets. Science gives man knowledge which is power; religion gives man wisdom which is control. Science deals mainly with facts; religion deals mainly with values.

The two are not rivals. They are complementary.

Science keeps religion from sinking into the valley of crippling irrationalism and paralyzing obscurantism. Religion prevents science from falling into the marsh of obsolete materialism and moral nihilism."
-----

Martin Luther King, Jr. on Justice and Freedom

"Freedom is never voluntarily given by the oppressor. It must be demanded by the oppressed."
-----

"Direct action is not a substitute for work in the courts and the halls of government. Bringing about passage of a new and broad law by a city council, state legislature, or the Congress, or pleading cases before the courts of the land, does not eliminate the necessity for bringing about the mass dramatization of injustice in front of a city hall.

Indeed, direct action and legal action complement one another. When skillfully employed, each becomes more effective."
-----

"When evil men plot, good men must plan. When evil men burn and bomb, good men must build and bind. When evil men shout ugly words of hatred, good men must commit themselves to the glories of love.

Where evil men would seek to perpetuate an unjust status quo, good men must seek to bring into being a real order of justice." Martin Luther King, Jr. on Civil Rights

"I have the audacity to believe that peoples everywhere can have three meals a day for their bodies, education and culture for their minds, and dignity, quality and freedom for their spirit. I believe that what self-centered men have torn down, other-centered men can build up."
-----

"A doctrine of black supremacy is as evil as a doctrine of white supremacy."
-----

"There is nothing that expressed massive civil disobedience any more than the Boston Tea Party, and yet we give this to our young people and our students as a part of the great tradition of our nation.

So I think we are in good company when we break unjust laws, and I think those who are wiling to do it and accept the penalty are those who are part of the saving of the nation."
-----

"Nothing provides the communists with a better climate for expansion and infiltration than the continued alliance of our nation with racism and exploitation throughout the world.

And if we are not diligent in our determination to root out the last vestiges of racism in our dealings with the rest of the world, we may soon see the sins of our fathers visited upon our and succeeding generations.

For the conditions which are so classically represented in Africa are present also in Asia and in our own backyard in Latin America."
-----

"Let us say it boldly, that if the total slum violations of law by the white man over the years were calculated and were compared with the lawbreaking of a few days of riots, the hardened criminal would tbe the white man."
-----

Martin Luther King, Jr. on Mankind

"Love is the only force capable of transforming an enemy into a friend."
-----

"Many people fear nothing more terribly than to take a position which stands out sharply and clearly from the prevailing opinion. The tendency of most is to adopt a view that is so ambiguous that it will include everything and so popular that it will include everybody.

Not a few men who cherish lofty and noble ideals hide them under a bushel for fear of being called different."
-----

"All too many of those who live in affluent America ignore those who exist in poor America. In doing so, the affluent Americans will eventually have to face themselves with the question that Eichmann chose to ignore: How responsible am I for the well-being of my fellows? To ignore evil is to become an accomplice to it."

This About.com page has been optimized for print. To view this page in its original form, please visit: http://usliberals.about.com/od/patriotactcivilrights/a/MLKWords.htm

©2008 About.com, Inc., a part of The New York Times Company. All rights reserved.

Barack Obama's Remarks about Martin Luther King, Jr.

2008-11-16T22:08:00.000+07:00

Dr. Martin Luther King Jr. National Memorial Groundbreaking Ceremony
Monday, November 13, 2006

Remarks of U.S. Senator Barack Obama

I want to thank first of all the King family, we would not be here without them, I want to thank Mr. Johnson and the foundation for allowing me to share this day with all of you.

I wish to recognize as well my colleagues in the United States Senate who have helped make today possible. Senators Paul Sarbanes and John Warner, who wrote the bill for this memorial. Senators Thad Cochran and Robert Byrd who appropriated the money to help build it.

Thank you all.

I have two daughters, ages five and eight. And when I see the plans for this memorial, I think about what it will like when I first bring them here upon the memorial's completion.

I imagine us walking down to this tidal basin, between one memorial dedicated to the man who helped give birth to a nation, and another dedicated to the man who preserved it.

I picture us walking beneath the shadows cast by the Mountain of Despair, and gazing up at the Stone of Hope, and reading the quotes on the wall together as the water falls like rain.

And at some point, I know that one of my daughters will ask, perhaps my youngest, will ask, "Daddy, why is this monument here? What did this man do?"

What did Martin Luther King, Jr. Do?
How might I answer them?

Unlike the others commemorated in this place, Dr. Martin Luther King Jr. was not a president of the United States - at no time in his life did he hold public office. He was not a hero of foreign wars. He never had much money, and while he lived he was reviled at least as much as he was celebrated.

By his own accounts, he was a man frequently racked with doubt, a man not without flaws, a man who, like Moses before him, more than once questioned why he had been chosen for so arduous a task - the task of leading a people to freedom, the task of healing the festering wounds of a nation's original sin.

And yet lead a nation he did. Through words he gave voice to the voiceless. Through deeds he gave courage to the faint of heart. By dint of vision, and determination, and most of all faith in the redeeming power of love, he endured the humiliation of arrest, the loneliness of a prison cell, the constant threats to his life, until he finally inspired a nation to transform itself, and begin to live up to the meaning of its creed.

Like Moses before him, he would never live to see the Promised Land. But from the mountain top, he pointed the way for us - a land no longer torn asunder with racial hatred and ethnic strife, a land that measured itself by how it treats the least of these, a land in which strength is defined not simply by the capacity to wage war but by the determination to forge peace - a land in which all of God's children might come together in a spirit of brotherhood.

We have not yet arrived at this longed for place. For all the progress we have made, there are times when the land of our dreams recedes from us - when we are lost, wandering spirits, content with our suspicions and our angers, our long-held grudges and petty disputes, our frantic diversions and tribal allegiances.

And yet, by erecting this monument, we are reminded that this different, better place beckons us, and that we will find it not across distant hills or within some hidden valley, but rather we will find it somewhere in our hearts.

In the Book of Micah, Chapter 6, verse 8, the prophet says that God has already told us what is good.

"What doth the Lord require of thee, the verse tells us, but to do justly, and to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God?"

The man we honor today did what God required. In the end, that is what I will tell my daughters - I will leave it to their teachers and their history books to tell them the rest.

As Dr. King asked to be remembered, I will tell them that this man gave his life serving others. I will tell them that this man tried to love somebody. I will tell them that because he did these things, they live today with the freedom God intended, their citizenship unquestioned, their dreams unbounded.

And I will tell them that they too can love. That they too can serve. And that each generation is beckoned anew, to fight for what is right, and strive for what is just, and to find within itself the spirit, the sense of purpose, that can remake a nation and transform a world.

Thank you very much.

Martin Luther King, Jr.

2008-11-16T22:04:00.001+07:00

From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia Martin Luther King, Jr.

Date of birth: January 15, 1929
Place of birth: Atlanta, Georgia, United States
Date of death: April 4, 1968 (aged 39)
Place of death: Memphis, Tennessee, United States
Movement: African-American Civil Rights Movement and Peace movement
Major organizations: Southern Christian Leadership Conference (SCLC)
Notable prizes: Nobel Peace Prize (1964)
Presidential Medal of Freedom (1977, posthumous)
Congressional Gold Medal (2004, posthumous)
Major monuments: Martin Luther King, Jr. National Memorial (planned)
Alma mater: Morehouse College
Crozer Theological Seminary
Boston University
Religion: Baptist
Influences Jesus, Abraham Lincoln, Theodor Herzl, Mahatma Gandhi, Benjamin Mays, Rosa Parks, Bayard Rustin, Henry David Thoreau, Howard Thurman, Leo Tolstoy
Influenced Albert Lutuli, Jesse Jackson, Al Sharpton

Martin Luther King, Jr. (January 15, 1929 – April 4, 1968) was an African American clergyman, activist and prominent leader in the American civil rights movement. His main legacy was to secure progress on civil rights in the United States and he is frequently referenced as a human rights icon today.

A Baptist minister,[1] King became a civil rights activist early in his career. He led the 1955 Montgomery Bus Boycott and helped found the Southern Christian Leadership Conference in 1957, serving as its first president.

King's efforts led to the 1963 March on Washington, where King delivered his “I Have a Dream” speech. There, he raised public consciousness of the civil rights movement and established himself as one of the greatest orators in U.S. history.

In 1964, King became the youngest person to receive the Nobel Peace Prize for his work to end racial segregation and racial discrimination through civil disobedience and other non-violent means. By the time of his death in 1968, he had refocused his efforts on ending poverty and opposing the Vietnam War, both from a religious perspective.

King was assassinated on April 4, 1968, in Memphis, Tennessee. He was posthumously awarded the Presidential Medal of Freedom in 1977 and Congressional Gold Medal in 2004; Martin Luther King, Jr. Day was established as a U.S. national holiday in 1986.Contents
1 Early life
2 Influences
3 Montgomery Bus Boycott, 1955
4 Southern Christian Leadership Conference
5 March on Washington, 1963
6 Stance on compensation
7 "Bloody Sunday", 1965
8 Chicago, 1966
9 Opposition to the Vietnam War
10 Poor People's Campaign, 1968
11 Assassination
12 FBI
13 Legacy
14 Awards and recognition
15 See also
16 Notes
17 References
18 Books
19 External links

Early life

Martin Luther King, Jr., was born on January 15, 1929, in Atlanta, Georgia. He was the son of the Reverend Martin Luther King, Sr. and Alberta Williams King.[2] King's father was born "Michael King", and Martin Luther King, Jr. was initially named "Michael King, Jr.", until the family traveled to Europe in 1934 and visited Germany. His father soon changed both of their names to Martin in honor of the German Protestant Martin Luther.[3] He had an older sister, Willie Christine King, and a younger brother Alfred Daniel Williams King.[4] King sang with his church choir at the 1939 Atlanta premiere of the movie Gone with the Wind.[5]

Growing up in Atlanta, King attended Booker T. Washington High School. He skipped ninth and twelfth grade, and entered Morehouse College at age fifteen without formally graduating from high school.[6] In 1948, he graduated from Morehouse with a Bachelor of Arts degree in sociology,[7] and enrolled in Crozer Theological Seminary in Chester, Pennsylvania, from which he graduated with a Bachelor of Divinity degree in 1951.[8] King then began doctoral studies in systematic theology at Boston University and received his Doctor of Philosophy on June 5, 1955. A 1980s inquiry concluded portions of his dissertation had been plagiarized and he had acted improperly but that his dissertation still "makes an intelligent contribution to scholarship".[9][10]

King married Coretta Scott, on June 18, 1953, on the lawn of her parents' house in her hometown of Heiberger, Alabama.[11] King and Scott had four children; Yolanda King, Martin Luther King III, Dexter Scott King, and Bernice King.[12] King became pastor of the Dexter Avenue Baptist Church in Montgomery, Alabama when he was twenty-five years old in 1954.[13]

Influences

Thurman

Civil rights leader, theologian, and educator Howard Thurman was an early influence on King. A classmate of King's father at Morehouse College,[14] Thurman mentored the young King and his friends.[15] Thurman's missionary work had taken him abroad where he had met and conferred with Gandhi.[16] When he was a student at Boston University, King often visited Thurman, who was the dean of Marsh Chapel.[17] Walter Fluker, who has studied Thurman's writings, has stated, "I don't believe you'd get a Martin Luther King, Jr. without a Howard Thurman".[18]

Gandhi and Rustin

Inspired by Gandhi's success with non-violent activism, King visited the Gandhi family in India in 1959, with assistance from the Quaker group the American Friends Service Committee.[19] The trip to India affected King in a profound way, deepening his understanding of non-violent resistance and his commitment to America’s struggle for civil rights. In a radio address made during his final evening in India, King reflected, “Since being in India, I am more convinced than ever before that the method of nonviolent resistance is the most potent weapon available to oppressed people in their struggle for justice and human dignity. In a real sense, Mahatma Gandhi embodied in his life certain universal principles that are inherent in the moral structure of the universe, and these principles are as inescapable as the law of gravitation.”[20] African American civil rights activist Bayard Rustin, who had studied Gandhi's teachings,[21] counseled King to dedicate himself to the principles of non-violence,[22] served as King's main advisor and mentor throughout his early activism,[23] and was the main organizer of the 1963 March on Washington.[24] Rustin's open homosexuality, support of democratic socialism, and his former ties to the Communist Party USA caused many white and African-American leaders to demand King distance himself from Rustin.[25]
African American topics
History [show]
Culture [show]
Religion [show]
Political movements [show]
Civic and economic groups [show]
Sports [show]
Languages [show]
Diaspora [show]
Lists [show]
Category · Portal

Montgomery Bus Boycott, 1955

In March 1955, a fifteen-year-old school girl, Claudette Colvin, refused to give up her bus seat to a white man in compliance with the Jim Crow laws. King was on the committee from the Birmingham African-American community that looked into the case; Edgar Nixon and Clifford Durr decided to wait for a better case to pursue.[26] On December 1, 1955, Rosa Parks was arrested for refusing to give up her seat.[27] The Montgomery Bus Boycott, urged and planned by Nixon and led by King, soon followed.[28] The boycott lasted for 385 days,[29] and the situation became so tense that King's house was bombed.[30] King was arrested during this campaign, which ended with a United States District Court ruling in Browder v. Gayle that ended racial segregation on all Montgomery public buses.[31]

Southern Christian Leadership Conference

In 1957, King, Ralph Abernathy, and other civil rights activists founded the Southern Christian Leadership Conference (SCLC). The group was created to harness the moral authority and organizing power of black churches to conduct non-violent protests in the service of civil rights reform. King led the SCLC until his death.[32] In 1958, while signing copies of his book Strive Toward Freedom in a Harlem department store, he was stabbed in the chest by Izola Curry, a deranged black woman with a letter opener, and narrowly escaped death.[33]

Gandhi's nonviolent techniques were useful to King's campaign to correct the civil rights laws implemented in Alabama.[34] King applied non-violent philosophy to the protests organized by the SCLC. In 1959, he wrote The Measure of A Man, from which the piece What is Man?, an attempt to sketch the optimal political, social, and economic structure of society, is derived.[35]

The FBI, under written directive from then Attorney General Robert F. Kennedy, began telephone tapping King in 1963.[36] J. Edgar Hoover feared Communists were trying to infiltrate the Civil Rights Movement, but when no such evidence emerged, the bureau used the incidental details caught on tape over the next five years in attempts to force King out of the preeminent leadership position.[37]

King correctly recognized that organized, nonviolent protest against the system of southern segregation known as Jim Crow laws would lead to extensive media coverage of the struggle for black equality and voting rights. Journalistic accounts and televised footage of the daily deprivation and indignities suffered by southern blacks, and of segregationist violence and harassment of civil rights workers and marchers, produced a wave of sympathetic public opinion that convinced the majority of Americans that the Civil Rights Movement was the most important issue in American politics in the early 1960s.[38]

King organized and led marches for blacks' right to vote, desegregation, labor rights and other basic civil rights.[39] Most of these rights were successfully enacted into the law of the United States with the passage of the Civil Rights Act of 1964 and the 1965 Voting Rights Act.[40]

King and the SCLC applied the principles of nonviolent protest with great success by strategically choosing the method of protest and the places in which protests were carried out. There were often dramatic stand-offs with segregationist authorities. Sometimes these confrontations turned violent.[41]

Albany movement

The Albany Movement was a desegregation coalition formed in Albany, Georgia in November, 1961. In December King and the SCLC became involved. The movement mobilized thousands of citizens for a broad-front nonviolent attack on every aspect of segregation within the city and attracted nationwide attention. When King first visited on December 15, 1961, he "had planned to stay a day or so and return home after giving counsel."[42] But the following day he was swept up in a mass arrest of peaceful demonstrators, and he declined bail until the city made concessions. "Those agreements", said King, "were dishonored and violated by the city," as soon as he left town.[42] King returned in July 1962, and was sentenced to forty-five days in jail or a $178 fine. He chose jail. Three days into his sentence, Chief Pritchett discreetly arranged for King's fine to be paid and ordered his release. "We had witnessed persons being kicked off lunch counter stools ... ejected from churches ... and thrown into jail ... But for the first time, we witnessed being kicked out of jail."[42]

After nearly a year of intense activism with few tangible results, the movement began to deteriorate. King requested a halt to all demonstrations and a "Day of Penance" to promote non-violence and maintain the moral high ground. Divisions within the black community and the canny, low-key response by local government defeated efforts.[43] However, it was credited as a key lesson in tactics for the national civil rights movement.[44]

Birmingham campaign

The Birmingham campaign was a strategic effort by the SCLC to promote civil rights for African Americans. Based in Birmingham, Alabama, and aimed at ending the city's segregated civil and discriminatory economic policies, the campaign lasted for more than two months in the spring of 1963. To provoke the police into filling the city's jails to overflowing, King and black citizens of Birmingham employed nonviolent tactics to flout laws they considered unfair. King summarized the philosophy of the Birmingham campaign when he said, "The purpose of ... direct action is to create a situation so crisis-packed that it will inevitably open the door to negotiation".[45]

Protests in Birmingham began with a boycott to pressure businesses to sales jobs and other employment to people of all races, as well as to end segregated facilities in the stores. When business leaders resisted the boycott, King and the SCLC began what they termed Project C, a series of sit-ins and marches intended to provoke arrest. After the campaign ran low on adult volunteers, it recruited children for what became known as the "Children's Crusade". During the protests, the Birmingham Police Department, led by Eugene "Bull" Connor, used high-pressure water jets and police dogs to control protesters, including children. Not all of the demonstrators were peaceful, despite the avowed intentions of the SCLC. In some cases, bystanders attacked the police, who responded with force. King and the SCLC were criticized for putting children in harm's way. By the end of the campaign, King's reputation improved immensely, Connor lost his job, the "Jim Crow" signs in Birmingham came down, and public places became more open to blacks.[46]

Augustine and Selma

King and SCLC were also driving forces behind the protest in St. Augustine, Florida, in 1964.[47] The movement engaged in nightly marches in the city met by white segregationists who violently assaulted them. Hundreds of the marchers were arrested and jailed.

King and the SCLC joined forces with the Student Nonviolent Coordinating Committee (SNCC) in Selma, Alabama, in December 1964, where SNCC had been working on voter registration for several months.[48] A sweeping injunction issued by a local judge barred any gathering of 3 or more people under sponsorship of SNCC, SCLC, or DCVL, or with the involvement of 41 named civil rights leaders. This injunction temporarily halted civil rights activity until King defied it by speaking at Brown Chapel on January 2 1965.[49]

March on Washington for Jobs and Freedom

March on Washington, 1963

King, representing SCLC, was among the leaders of the so-called "Big Six" civil rights organizations who were instrumental in the organization of the March on Washington for Jobs and Freedom in 1963. The other leaders and organizations comprising the Big Six were: Roy Wilkins from the National Association for the Advancement of Colored People; Whitney Young, National Urban League; A. Philip Randolph, Brotherhood of Sleeping Car Porters; John Lewis, SNCC; and James L. Farmer, Jr. of the Congress of Racial Equality.[50] The primary logistical and strategic organizer was King's colleague Bayard Rustin.[51] For King, this role was another which courted controversy, since he was one of the key figures who acceded to the wishes of President John F. Kennedy in changing the focus of the march.[52] Kennedy initially opposed the march outright, because he was concerned it would negatively impact the drive for passage of civil rights legislation, but the organizers were firm that the march would proceed.[53]

The march originally was conceived as an event to dramatize the desperate condition of blacks in the southern United States and a very public opportunity to place organizers' concerns and grievances squarely before the seat of power in the nation's capital. Organizers intended to excoriate and then challenge the federal government for its failure to safeguard the civil rights and physical safety of civil rights workers and blacks, generally, in the South. However, the group acquiesced to presidential pressure and influence, and the event ultimately took on a far less strident tone.[54] As a result, some civil rights activists felt it presented an inaccurate, sanitized pageant of racial harmony; Malcolm X called it the "Farce on Washington," and members of the Nation of Islam were not permitted to attend the march.[54][55]

King is perhaps most famous for his "I Have a Dream" speech, given in front of the Lincoln Memorial during the 1963 March on Washington for Jobs and Freedom.

The march did, however, make specific demands: an end to racial segregation in public school; meaningful civil rights legislation, including a law prohibiting racial discrimination in employment; protection of civil rights workers from police brutality; a $2 minimum wage for all workers; and self-government for Washington, D.C., then governed by congressional committee.[56] Despite tensions, the march was a resounding success. More than a quarter million people of diverse ethnicities attended the event, sprawling from the steps of the Lincoln Memorial onto the National Mall and around the reflecting pool. At the time, it was the largest gathering of protesters in Washington's history.[57] King's "I Have a Dream" speech electrified the crowd. It is regarded, along with Abraham Lincoln's Gettysburg Address and Franklin D. Roosevelt's Infamy Speech, as one of the finest speeches in the history of American oratory.[58]

Throughout his career of service, King wrote and spoke frequently, drawing on his experience as a preacher. His "Letter from Birmingham Jail", written in 1963, is a "passionate" statement of his crusade for justice.[59] On October 14, 1964, King became the youngest recipient of the Nobel Peace Prize, which was awarded to him for leading non-violent resistance to end racial prejudice in the United States.[60]

Stance on compensation

King giving a lecture on March 26, 1964

Martin Luther King Jr. expressed a view that black Americans, as well as other disadvantaged Americans, should be compensated for historical wrongs. In an interview conducted for Playboy in 1965, he said that granting black Americans only equality could not realistically close the economic gap between them and whites. King said that he did not seek a full restitution of wages lost to slavery, which he believed impossible, but proposed a government compensatory program of US$50 billion over ten years to all disadvantaged groups. He posited that "the money spent would be more than amply justified by the benefits that would accrue to the nation through a spectacular decline in school dropouts, family breakups, crime rates, illegitimacy, swollen relief rolls, rioting and other social evils".[61] He presented this idea as an application of the common law regarding settlement of unpaid labor but clarified that he felt that the money should not be spent exclusively on blacks. He stated, "It should benefit the disadvantaged of all races".[62]

"Bloody Sunday", 1965

King and SCLC, in partial collaboration with SNCC, attempted to organize a march from Selma to the state capital of Montgomery, for March 7, 1965. The first attempt to march on March 7 was aborted because of mob and police violence against the demonstrators. This day has since become known as Bloody Sunday. Bloody Sunday was a major turning point in the effort to gain public support for the Civil Rights Movement, the clearest demonstration up to that time of the dramatic potential of King's nonviolence strategy. King, however, was not present. After meeting with President Lyndon B. Johnson, he decided not to endorse the march, but it was carried out against his wishes and without his presence on March 7 by local civil rights leaders. Footage of police brutality against the protesters was broadcast extensively and aroused national public outrage.[63]

King next attempted to organize a march for March 9. The SCLC petitioned for an injunction in federal court against the State of Alabama; this was denied and the judge issued an order blocking the march until after a hearing. Nonetheless, King led marchers on March 9 to the Edmund Pettus bridge, then held a short prayer session before turning the marchers around and asking them to disperse so as not to violate the court order. The unexpected ending of this second march aroused the surprise and anger of many within the local movement.[64] The march finally went ahead fully on March 25.[65] At the conclusion of the march and on the steps of the state capitol, King delivered a speech that has become known as "How Long, Not Long".[66]

Chicago, 1966

King with President Lyndon Johnson in 1966

In 1966, after several successes in the South, King and others in the civil rights organizations tried to spread the movement to the North, with Chicago as its first destination. King and Ralph Abernathy, both from the middle classes, moved into the slums of North Lawndale[67] on the west side of Chicago as an educational experience and to demonstrate their support and empathy for the poor.[68]

The SCLC formed a coalition with CCCO, Coordinating Council of Community Organizations, an organization founded by Albert Raby, and the combined organizations' efforts were fostered under the aegis of The Chicago Freedom Movement.[69] During that spring, several dual white couple/black couple tests on real estate offices uncovered the practice (now banned in the U.S.) of racial steering. These tests revealed the racially selective processing of housing requests by couples who were exact matches in income, background, number of children, and other attributes, with the only difference being their race.[70]

The needs of the movement for radical change grew, and several larger marches were planned and executed, including those in the following neighborhoods: Bogan, Belmont Cragin, Jefferson Park, Evergreen Park (a suburb southwest of Chicago), Gage Park and Marquette Park, among others.[71]

In Chicago, Abernathy later wrote that they received a worse reception than they had in the South. Their marches were met by thrown bottles and screaming throngs, and they were truly afraid of starting a riot.[72] King's beliefs mitigated against his staging a violent event, and he negotiated an agreement with Mayor Richard J. Daley to cancel a march in order to avoid the violence that he feared would result from the demonstration.[73] King, who received death threats throughout his involvement in the civil rights movement, was hit by a brick during one march but continued to lead marches in the face of personal danger.[74]

When King and his allies returned to the south, they left Jesse Jackson, a seminary student who had previously joined the movement in the South, in charge of their organization.[75] Jackson continued their struggle for civil rights by organizing the Operation Breadbasket movement that targeted chain stores that did not deal fairly with blacks.[76]

Opposition to the Vietnam War

Starting in 1965, King began to express doubts about the United States' role in the Vietnam War. In an April 4, 1967 appearance at the New York City Riverside Church—exactly one year before his death—King delivered a speech titled "Beyond Vietnam".[77] In the speech, he spoke strongly against the U.S.'s role in the war, insisting that the U.S. was in Vietnam "to occupy it as an American colony"[78] and calling the U.S. government "the greatest purveyor of violence in the world today".[79] He also argued that the country needed larger and broader moral changes:

A true revolution of values will soon look uneasily on the glaring contrast of poverty and wealth. With righteous indignation, it will look across the seas and see individual capitalists of the West investing huge sums of money in Asia, Africa and South America, only to take the profits out with no concern for the social betterment of the countries, and say: "This is not just."[80]

King also was opposed to the Vietnam War on the grounds that the war took money and resources that could have been spent on the War on Poverty. The United States Congress was spending more and more on the military and less and less on anti-poverty programs at the same time. He summed up this aspect by saying, "A nation that continues year after year to spend more money on military defense than on programs of social uplift is approaching spiritual death".[80]

King was long hated by many white southern segregationists, but this speech turned the more mainstream media against him. Life magazine called the speech "demagogic slander that sounded like a script for Radio Hanoi",[77] and The Washington Post declared that King had "diminished his usefulness to his cause, his country, his people."[81]

King stated that North Vietnam "did not begin to send in any large number of supplies or men until American forces had arrived in the tens of thousands".[82] King also criticized the United States' resistance to North Vietnam's land reforms.[83] He accused the United States of having killed a million Vietnamese, "mostly children."[84]

The speech was a reflection of King's evolving political advocacy in his later years, which paralleled the teachings of the progressive Highlander Research and Education Center, with whom King was affiliated.[85] King began to speak of the need for fundamental changes in the political and economic life of the nation. Toward the end of his life, King more frequently expressed his opposition to the war and his desire to see a redistribution of resources to correct racial and economic injustice.[86] Though his public language was guarded, so as to avoid being linked to communism by his political enemies, in private he sometimes spoke of his support for democratic socialism. In one speech, he stated that "something is wrong with capitalism" and claimed, "There must be a better distribution of wealth, and maybe America must move toward a democratic socialism."[87]

King had read Marx while at Morehouse, but while he rejected "traditional capitalism," he also rejected Communism because of its "materialistic interpretation of history" that denied religion, its "ethical relativism," and its "political totalitarianism."[88]

King also stated in his "Beyond Vietnam" speech that "true compassion is more than flinging a coin to a beggar....it comes to see that an edifice which produces beggars needs restructuring".[89] King quoted a United States official, who said that, from Vietnam to South America to Latin America, the country was "on the wrong side of a world revolution"[89] King condemned America's "alliance with the landed gentry of Latin America," and said that the United States should support "the shirtless and barefoot people" in the Third World rather than suppressing their attempts at revolution.[90]

Poor People's Campaign, 1968

In 1968, King and the SCLC organized the "Poor People's Campaign" to address issues of economic justice. The campaign culminated in a march on Washington, D.C. demanding economic aid to the poorest communities of the United States. King traveled the country to assemble "a multiracial army of the poor" that would march on Washington to engage in nonviolent civil disobedience at the Capitol until Congress created a bill of rights for poor Americans.[91][92]

However, the campaign was not unanimously supported by other leaders of the Civil Rights Movement. Rustin resigned from the march stating that the goals of the campaign were too broad, the demands unrealizable, and thought these campaigns would accelerate the backlash and repression on the poor and the black.[93] Throughout his participation in the civil rights movement, King was criticized by many groups. This included opposition by more militant blacks and such prominent critics as Nation of Islam member Malcolm X.[94] Stokely Carmichael was a separatist and disagreed with King's plea for racial integration because he considered it an insult to a uniquely African-American culture.[95] Omali Yeshitela urged Africans to remember the history of violent European colonization and how power was not secured by Europeans through integration, but by violence and force.[96]

King and the SCLC called on the government to invest in rebuilding America's cities. He felt that Congress had shown "hostility to the poor" by spending "military funds with alacrity and generosity". He contrasted this with the situation faced by poor Americans, claiming that Congress had merely provided "poverty funds with miserliness".[92] His vision was for change that was more revolutionary than mere reform: he cited systematic flaws of "racism, poverty, militarism and materialism", and argued that "reconstruction of society itself is the real issue to be faced".[97]

Assassination

The Lorraine Motel, where King was assassinated, is now the site of the National Civil Rights Museum

On March 29, 1968, King went to Memphis, Tennessee in support of the black sanitary public works employees, represented by AFSCME Local 1733, who had been on strike since March 12 for higher wages and better treatment. In one incident, black street repairmen received pay for two hours when they were sent home because of bad weather, but white employees were paid for the full day.[98][99]

On April 3, King addressed a rally and delivered his "I've Been to the Mountaintop" address at Mason Temple, the World Headquarters of the Church of God in Christ. King's flight to Memphis had been delayed by a bomb threat against his plane.[100] In the close of the last speech of his career, in reference to the bomb threat, King said the following:

And then I got to Memphis. And some began to say the threats, or talk about the threats that were out. What would happen to me from some of our sick white brothers? Well, I don't know what will happen now. We've got some difficult days ahead. But it doesn't matter with me now. Because I've been to the mountaintop. And I don't mind. Like anybody, I would like to live a long life. Longevity has its place. But I'm not concerned about that now. I just want to do God's will. And He's allowed me to go up to the mountain. And I've looked over. And I've seen the promised land. I may not get there with you. But I want you to know tonight, that we, as a people, will get to the promised land. And I'm happy, tonight. I'm not worried about anything. I'm not fearing any man. Mine eyes have seen the glory of the coming of the Lord.[101]

King was booked in room 306 at the Lorraine Motel, owned by Walter Bailey, in Memphis. The Reverend Ralph Abernathy, King's close friend and colleague who was present at the assassination, swore under oath to the United States House Select Committee on Assassinations that King and his entourage stayed at room 306 at the Lorraine Motel so often it was known as the 'King-Abernathy suite.'[102] King was shot at 6:01 p.m. April 4, 1968 while he was standing on the motel's second floor balcony. The bullet entered through his right cheek smashing his jaw and then traveled down his spinal cord before lodging in his shoulder.[103] According to Jesse Jackson, who was present, King's last words on the balcony were to musician Ben Branch, who was scheduled to perform that night at an event King was attending: "Ben, make sure you play Take My Hand, Precious Lord in the meeting tonight. Play it real pretty."[104] Abernathy heard the shot from inside the motel room and ran to the balcony to find King on the floor.[105] The events following the shooting have been disputed, as some people have accused Jackson of exaggerating his response.[106]

After emergency surgery, King was pronounced dead at St. Joseph's Hospital at 7:05 p.m.[107] According to biographer Taylor Branch, King's autopsy revealed that though only thirty-nine years old, he had the heart of a sixty-year-old,[108] perhaps a result of the stress of thirteen years in the civil rights movement.

The assassination led to a nationwide wave of riots in more than 100 cities.[109] President Lyndon B. Johnson declared April 7 a national day of mourning for the civil rights leader.[110] Vice-President Hubert Humphrey attended King's funeral on behalf of Lyndon B. Johnson, as there were fears that Johnson's presence might incite protests and perhaps violence.[111] At his widow's request, King's last sermon at Ebenezer Baptist Church was played at the funeral.[112] It was a recording of his "Drum Major" sermon, given on February 4, 1968. In that sermon, King made a request that at his funeral no mention of his awards and honors be made, but that it be said that he tried to "feed the hungry", "clothe the naked", "be right on the [Vietnam] war question", and "love and serve humanity".[113] His good friend Mahalia Jackson sang his favorite hymn, "Take My hand, Precious Lord", at the funeral.[114] The city of Memphis quickly settled the strike on terms favorable to the sanitation workers.[115][116]

Two months after King's death, escaped convict James Earl Ray was captured at London Heathrow Airport while trying to leave the United Kingdom on a false Canadian passport in the name of Ramon George Sneyd.[117] Ray was quickly extradited to Tennessee and charged with King's murder. He confessed to the assassination on March 10, 1969, though he recanted this confession three days later.[118] On the advice of his attorney Percy Foreman, Ray pleaded guilty to avoid a trial conviction and thus the possibility of receiving the death penalty. Ray was sentenced to a 99-year prison term.[118][119] Ray fired Foreman as his attorney, from then on derisively calling him "Percy Fourflusher".[120] He claimed a man he met in Montreal, Quebec with the alias "Raoul" was involved and that the assassination was the result of a conspiracy.[121][122] He spent the remainder of his life attempting (unsuccessfully) to withdraw his guilty plea and secure the trial he never had.[119] On June 10, 1977, shortly after Ray had testified to the House Select Committee on Assassinations that he did not shoot King, he and six other convicts escaped from Brushy Mountain State Penitentiary in Petros, Tennessee. They were recaptured on June 13 and returned to prison.[123]

Allegations of conspiracy

Ray's lawyers maintained he was a scapegoat similar to the way that alleged John F. Kennedy assassin Lee Harvey Oswald was supposed to have been.[124] One of the claims used to support this assertion is that Ray's confession was given under pressure, and he had been threatened with the death penalty.[119][125] Ray was a thief and burglar, but he had no record of committing violent crimes with a weapon.[122]

Those suspecting a conspiracy in the assassination point out the two separate ballistics tests conducted on the Remington Gamemaster recovered by police had neither conclusively proved Ray had been the killer nor that it had even been the murder weapon.[119][126] Moreover, witnesses surrounding King at the moment of his death say the shot came from another location, from behind thick shrubbery near the rooming house - which had been inexplicably cut away in the days following the assassination - and not from the rooming house window.[127]

Martin Luther King's & Coretta Scott King's tomb, located on the grounds of the Martin Luther King, Jr. National Historic Site

Developments

In 1997, King's son Dexter Scott King met with Ray, and publicly supported Ray's efforts to obtain a new trial.[128] Two years later, Coretta Scott King, King's widow, along with the rest of King's family, won a wrongful death claim against Loyd Jowers and "other unknown co-conspirators". Jowers claimed to have received $100,000 to arrange King's assassination. The jury of six whites and six blacks found Jowers guilty and that government agencies were party to the assassination.[129] William F. Pepper represented the King family in the trial.[130] King biographer David Garrow disagrees with William F. Pepper's claims that the government killed King.[131] He is supported by author Gerald Posner who has researched and written about the assassination.[132]

In 2000, the United States Department of Justice completed the investigation about Jowers' claims but did not find evidence to support allegations about conspiracy. The investigation report recommended no further investigation unless some new reliable facts are presented.[133] The New York Times reported a church minister, Rev. Ronald Denton Wilson, claimed his father, Henry Clay Wilson — not James Earl Ray — assassinated Martin Luther King, Jr. He stated, "It wasn't a racist thing; he thought Martin Luther King was connected with communism, and he wanted to get him out of the way."[134]

King's friend and colleague, James Bevel, disputed the argument that Ray acted alone, stating, "There is no way a ten-cent white boy could develop a plan to kill a million-dollar black man."[135] In 2004, Jesse Jackson, who was with King at the time of his death, noted:

The fact is there were saboteurs to disrupt the march. And within our own organization, we found a very key person who was on the government payroll. So infiltration within, saboteurs from without and the press attacks. …I will never believe that James Earl Ray had the motive, the money and the mobility to have done it himself. Our government was very involved in setting the stage for and I think the escape route for James Earl Ray.[136]

FBI

King had a mutually antagonistic relationship with the FBI, especially its director, J. Edgar Hoover.[137] The FBI began tracking King and the SCLC in 1957;[37] its investigations were largely superficial until 1962, when it learned that one of King's most trusted advisers was New York City lawyer Stanley Levison. The FBI found Levison had been involved with the Communist Party USA,[138] though the FBI considered him an inactive party member.[139] Another King lieutenant, Hunter Pitts O'Dell, was also linked to the Communist Party by sworn testimony before the House Un-American Activities Committee (HUAC).[140] The Bureau placed wiretaps on Levison's and King's home and office phones, and bugged King's rooms in hotels as he traveled across the country.[141][142] The Bureau also informed Attorney General Robert F. Kennedy and President John F. Kennedy, both of whom unsuccessfully tried to persuade King to dissociate himself from Levison.[141] For his part, King adamantly denied having any connections to Communism, stating in a 1965 Playboy interview that "there are as many Communists in this freedom movement as there are Eskimos in Florida";[143] Hoover did not believe the statement and replied by saying that King was "the most notorious liar in the country."[144] After King gave his "I Have A Dream" speech during the March on Washington on August 28, 1963, the FBI described King as "the most dangerous and effective Negro leader in the country".[142]

The attempt to prove that King was a Communist was in keeping with the feeling of many segregationists that blacks in the South were happy with their lot but had been stirred up by "communists" and "outside agitators".[145] Lawyer-advisor Stanley D. Levison did have ties with the Communist Party in various business dealings, but the FBI refused to believe its own intelligence bureau reports that Levison was no longer associated in that capacity.[146] In response to the FBI's comments regarding communists directing the civil rights movement, King said that "the Negro revolution is a genuine revolution, born from the same womb that produces all massive social upheavals—the womb of intolerable conditions and unendurable situations."[147]

Martin Luther King, Jr. and Malcolm X, March 26, 1964.

Later, the focus of the Bureau's investigations shifted to attempting to discredit King through revelations regarding his private life. FBI surveillance of King, some of it since made public, attempted to demonstrate that he also engaged in numerous extramarital affairs.[142] Further remarks on King's lifestyle were made by several prominent officials, such as President Johnson who once said that King was a “hypocritical preacher”.[148] One incident that caught the FBI's attention was purported recording of a sexual encounter that took place at a 1964 party King was attending at the Willard Hotel in Washington D.C.[142] The FBI presumed it was King who they heard engaged in a sexual encounter.[149] Ralph Abernathy, a close associate of King's, stated in his 1989 autobiography And the Walls Came Tumbling Down that King was a womanizer.[150] In a later interview, Abernathy said he only wrote the term "womanizing", and did not specifically say King had extramarital sex.[151] Arguments that King possibly engaged in sexual affairs have been detailed by history professor David Garrow.[152]

The FBI distributed reports regarding such affairs to the executive branch, friendly reporters, potential coalition partners and funding sources of the SCLC, and King's family.[153] The Bureau also sent anonymous letters to King threatening to reveal information if he did not cease his civil rights work.[154] One anonymous letter sent to King just before he received the Nobel Peace Prize read, in part, "The American public, the church organizations that have been helping—Protestants, Catholics and Jews will know you for what you are—an evil beast. So will others who have backed you. You are done. King, there, is only one thing left for you to do. You know what it is. You have just 34 days in which to do (this exact number has been selected for a specific reason, it has definite practical significant [sic]). You are done. There is but one way out for you. You better take it before your filthy fraudulent self is bared to the nation."[155] King interpreted this as encouragement for him to commit suicide,[156] although William Sullivan, head of the Domestic Intelligence Division at the time, argued that it may have only been intended to "convince Dr. King to resign from the SCLC."[157] King refused to give in to the FBI's threats.[149]

In January 31, 1977, United States district Judge John Lewis Smith, Jr., ordered all known copies of the recorded audiotapes and written transcripts resulting from the FBI's electronic surveillance of King between 1963 and 1968 to be held in the National Archives and sealed from public access until 2027.[158]

Across from the Lorraine Motel, next to the rooming house in which James Earl Ray was staying, was a fire station. Police officers were stationed in the fire station to keep King under surveillance.[159] Using papered-over windows with peepholes cut into them, the agents were watching the scene while Martin Luther King was shot.[160] Immediately following the shooting, officers rushed out of the station to the motel, and Marrell McCollough, an undercover police officer, was the first person to administer first-aid to King.[161] The antagonism between King and the FBI, the lack of an all points bulletin to find the killer, and the police presence nearby have led to speculation that the FBI was involved in the assassination.[162]

Legacy

King's main legacy was to secure progress on civil rights in the United States and he is frequently referenced as a human rights icon today. His name and legacy have often been invoked since his death as people have debated his likely position on various modern political issues. On the international scene, King's legacy included influences on the Black Consciousness Movement and Civil Rights Movement in South Africa.[163] King's work was cited by and served as an inspiration for Albert Lutuli, another black Nobel Peace prize winner who fought for racial justice in that country.[164] The day following King's assassination, school teacher Jane Elliott conducted her first "Blue Eyes/Brown Eyes" exercise with her class of elementary school students in Riceville, Iowa. Her purpose was to help them understand King's death as it related to racism, something they little understood from having lived in a predominately white community.[165]

King's wife, Coretta Scott King, followed her husband's footsteps and was active in matters of social justice and civil rights until her death in 2006. The same year that Martin Luther King was assassinated, Mrs. King established the King Center in Atlanta, Georgia, dedicated to preserving his legacy and the work of championing nonviolent conflict resolution and tolerance worldwide.[166] His son, Dexter King, currently serves as the center's chairman.[167] Daughter Yolanda King is a motivational speaker, author and founder of Higher Ground Productions, an organization specializing in diversity training.[168] There is some debate even within the King family as to where he would have stood on gay rights issues. King's widow Coretta said publicly that she believed her husband would have supported gay rights. His daughter Bernice believed he would have been opposed to them.[169] The King Center includes discrimination, and lists homophobia as one of its examples, in its list of "The Triple Evils" that should be opposed.[170]

In 1980, King's boyhood home in Atlanta and several other nearby buildings were declared the Martin Luther King, Jr. National Historic Site. In 1996, Alpha Phi Alpha fraternity was authorized by the United States Congress to establish a foundation to manage fund raising and design of a Martin Luther King, Jr. National Memorial.[171] King was a member of Alpha Phi Alpha, the first intercollegiate Greek-letter fraternity established for African Americans.[172] King was the first African American honored with his own memorial in the National Mall area and the first non-President to be commemorated in such a way.[173] The sculptor chosen was Lei Yixin.[174] The King Memorial will be administered by the National Park Service.[175] King's assassination inspired the publication of Maya Angelou's 1969 autobiography, I Know Why the Caged Bird Sings.[176] In spring of 2006, a stage play about King was produced in Beijing, China with King portrayed by Chinese actor, Cao Li. The play was written by Stanford University professor, Clayborne Carson.[177]

George H. W. Bush signs Martin Luther King Day Proclamation

Martin Luther King Day

At the White House Rose Garden on November 2, 1983, President Ronald Reagan signed a bill creating a federal holiday to honor King. Observed for the first time on January 20, 1986, it is called Martin Luther King, Jr. Day. Following President George H. W. Bush's 1992 proclamation, the holiday is observed on the third Monday of January each year, near the time of King's birthday.[178] On January 17, 2000, for the first time, Martin Luther King Day was officially observed in all fifty U.S. states.[179]

Awards and recognition

King was awarded at least fifty honorary degrees from colleges and universities in the U.S. and elsewhere.[180][9] Besides winning the 1964 Nobel Peace Prize, in 1965 King was awarded the American Liberties Medallion by the American Jewish Committee for his "exceptional advancement of the principles of human liberty".[180][181] Reverend King said in his acceptance remarks, "Freedom is one thing. You have it all or you are not free".[182] King was also awarded the Pacem in Terris Award, named after a 1963 encyclical letter by Pope John XXIII calling for all people to strive for peace.[183]

In 1966, the Planned Parenthood Federation of America awarded King the Margaret Sanger Award for "his courageous resistance to bigotry and his lifelong dedication to the advancement of social justice and human dignity."[184] King was posthumously awarded the Marcus Garvey Prize for Human Rights by Jamaica in 1968.[9]

In 1971, King was posthumously awarded the Grammy Award for Best Spoken Word Album for his Why I Oppose the War in Vietnam.[185] Six years later, the Presidential Medal of Freedom was awarded to King by Jimmy Carter.[186] King and his wife were also awarded the Congressional Gold Medal in 2004.[187]

King was second in Gallup's List of Widely Admired People in the 20th century.[188] In 1963 King was named Time Person of the Year and in 2000, King was voted sixth in the Person of the Century poll by the same magazine.[189] King was elected third in the Greatest American contest conducted by the Discovery Channel and AOL.[190]

More than 730 cities in the United States have streets named after King.[191] King County, Washington rededicated its name in his honor in 1986, and changed its logo to an image of his face in 2007.[192] The city government center in Harrisburg, Pennsylvania, is named in honor of King.[193] King is venerated as a saint by the Episcopal Church in the United States of America (feast day April 4)[194] and the Evangelical Lutheran Church in America (feast day January 15).[195]

See also
Black Nobel Prize laureates
List of speeches by Martin Luther King

Notes
^ Lischer, Richard. (2001). The Preacher King, p. 3. (http://books.google.com/books?id=xFt5f9MsuMoC&pg=PP14&dq=martin+luther+king+sermon&client=firefox-a#PPA3,M1)
^ Ogletree, Charles J. (2004). All Deliberate Speed: Reflections on the First Half Century of Brown v. Board of Education. W.W. Norton & Company, 138. ISBN 0393058972.
^ Ling, Peter J. (2002). Martin Luther King, Jr.. Routledge, 11. ISBN 0415216648.
^ King, Jr., Martin Luther; Clayborne Carson; Peter Holloran; Ralph Luker; Penny A. Russell (1992). The papers of Martin Luther King, Jr.. University of California Press, 76. ISBN 0520079507.
^ Katznelson, Ira (2005). When Affirmative Action was White: An Untold History of Racial Inequality in Twentieth-Century America. W.W. Norton & Company, 5. ISBN 0393052133.
^ Ching, Jacqueline (2002). The Assassination of Martin Luther King, Jr.. Rosen Publishing Group, 18. ISBN 0823935434.
^ Downing, Frederick L. (1986). To See the Promised Land: The Faith Pilgrimage of Martin Luther King, Jr. Mercer University Press, 150. ISBN 0865542074.
^ Nojeim, Michael J. (2004). Gandhi and King: The Power of Nonviolent Resistance. Greenwood Publishing Group, 179. ISBN 0275965740.
^ a b c "Biographical Outline of Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr. (http://www.thekingcenter.org/mlk/bio.html) ". The King Center. Retrieved on 2008-06-08.
^ See Martin Luther King, Jr. authorship issues. See also: Baldwin, Lewis V. (1992). To Make the Wounded Whole: The Cultural Legacy of Martin Luther King, Jr.. Fortress Press, 298. ISBN 0800625439., "Boston U. Panel Finds Plagiarism by Dr. King (http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=9D0CEFD61030F932A25753C1A967958260) ". The New York Times (1991-10-11). Retrieved on 2008-06-14., Heller, Steven; Veronique Vienne (2003). Citizen Designer: Perspectives on Design Responsibility. Allworth Communications, Inc., 156. ISBN 1581152655.
^ "Coretta Scott King (http://www.telegraph.co.uk/news/obituaries/1509338/Coretta-Scott-King.html) ". Daily Telegraph. Retrieved on 2008-09-08.
^ Warren, Mervyn A. (2001). King Came Preaching: The Pulpit Power of Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr.. InterVarsity Press, 35. ISBN 0830826580.
^ Fuller, Linda K. (2004). National Days/National Ways: Historical, Political, And Religious Celebrations around the World. Greenwood Publishing Group, 314. ISBN 0275972704.
^ Thurman, Howard (1981). With Head and Heart: The Autobiography of Howard Thurman. Harcourt, 254. ISBN 015697648X.
^ Thurman, Howard; Walter E. Fluker; Catherine Tumber (1998). A Strange Freedom: The Best of Howard Thurman on Religious Experience and Public Life. Beacon Press, 6. ISBN 080701057X.
^ Curtis, Nancy C. (1996). Black Heritage Sites: An African American Odyssey and Finder's Guide. ALA Editions, 62. ISBN 0838906435.
^ Marsh, Charles (1999). God's Long Summer: Stories of Faith and Civil Rights. Princeton University Press, 122. ISBN 0691029407.
^ "The Legacy of Howard Thurman - Mystic and Theologian (http://www.pbs.org/wnet/religionandethics/week520/feature.html) ". Religion & Ethics Newsweekly. PBS (2002-01-18). Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ King, Jr., Martin Luther; Clayborne Carson; Peter Holloran; Ralph Luker; Penny A. Russell (1992). The papers of Martin Luther King, Jr.. University of California Press, 3. ISBN 0520079507.
^ King, Jr., Martin Luther; Clayborne Carson; Peter Holloran; Ralph Luker; Penny A. Russell (1992). The papers of Martin Luther King, Jr.. University of California Press, 135-136. ISBN 0520079507.
^ Kahlenberg, Richard D.. "Book Review: Bayard Rustin: Troubles I've Seen (http://findarticles.com/p/articles/mi_m1316/is_n4_v29/ai_19279952) ". Washington Monthly. Retrieved on 2008-06-12.
^ Bennett, Scott H. (2003). Radical Pacifism: The War Resisters League and Gandhian Nonviolence in America, 1915-1963. Syracuse University Press, 217. ISBN 0815630034.
^ Farrell, James J. (1997). The Spirit of the Sixties: Making Postwar Radicalism. Routledge, 90. ISBN 0415913853.
^ De Leon, David (1994). Leaders from the 1960s: a biographical sourcebook of American activism. Greenwood Publishing Group, 138. ISBN 0313274142.
^ Arsenault, Raymond (2006). Freedom Riders: 1961 and the Struggle for Racial Justice. Oxford University Press US, 62. ISBN 0195136748.
^ Manheimer, Ann S. (2004). Martin Luther King Jr: Dreaming of Equality. Twenty-First Century Books, 103. ISBN 1575056275.
^ "December 1, 1955: Rosa Parks arrested (http://www.cnn.com/2003/US/03/10/sprj.80.1955.parks/index.html) ". CNN (2003-03-11). Retrieved on 2008-06-08.
^ Walsh, Frank (2003). The Montgomery Bus Boycott. Gareth Stevens, 24. ISBN 0836854039.
^ McMahon, Thomas F. (2004). Ethical Leadership Through Transforming Justice. University Press of America, 25. ISBN 0761829083.
^ Fisk, Larry J.; John Schellenberg (1999). Patterns of Conflict, Paths to Peace. Broadview Press, 115. ISBN 1551111543.
^ King, Jr., Martin Luther; Clayborne Carson; Peter Holloran; Ralph Luker; Penny A. Russell (1992). The papers of Martin Luther King, Jr.. University of California Press, 9. ISBN 0520079507. See also: Jackson, Thomas F. (2007). From Civil Rights to Human Rights: Martin Luther King, Jr., and the Struggle for Economic Justice. University of Pennsylvania Press, 53. ISBN 0812239695.
^ Marable, Manning; Leith Mullings (2000). Let Nobody Turn Us Around: Voices of Resistance, Reform, and Renewal: an African American Anthology. Rowman & Littlefield, 391-392. ISBN 084768346X.
^ Vivian, Octavia (2006). Coretta: The Story of Coretta Scott King. Fortress Press, 45. ISBN 0800638557.
^ "New Sitdowns Stir Violence in Tennessee", The Chicago Daily Tribune (April 12, 1960).
^ King, Jr., Martin Luther (1988). The Measure of a Man. Fortress Press, 9. ISBN 0800608771.
^ Theoharis, Athan G.; Tony G. Poveda; Richard Gid Powers; Susan Rosenfeld (1999). The FBI: A Comprehensive Reference Guide. Greenwood Publishing Group, 148. ISBN 089774991X.
^ a b Theoharis, Athan G.; Tony G. Poveda; Richard Gid Powers; Susan Rosenfeld (1999). The FBI: A Comprehensive Reference Guide. Greenwood Publishing Group, 123. ISBN 089774991X.
^ Wilson, Joseph; Manning Marable; Immanuel Ness (2006). Race and Labor Matters in the New U.S. Economy. Rowman & Littlefield, 47. ISBN 0742546918. See also: Schofield, Norman (2006). Architects of Political Change: Constitutional Quandaries and Social Choice Theory. Cambridge University Press, 189. ISBN 0521832020.
^ Jackson, Thomas F. (2007). From Civil Rights to Human Rights: Martin Luther King, Jr., and the Struggle for Economic Justice. University of Pennsylvania Press, 85. ISBN 0812239695.
^ Shafritz, Jay M. (1998). International Encyclopedia of Public Policy and Administration. Westview Press, 1242. ISBN 0813399742. See also: Loevy, Robert D.; Hubert H. Humphrey; John G. Stewart (1997). The Civil Rights Act of 1964: The Passage of the Law that Ended Racial Segregation. SUNY Press, 337. ISBN 0791433617.
^ Glisson, Susan M. (2006). The Human Tradition in the Civil Rights Movement. Rowman & Littlefield, 190. ISBN 0742544095.
^ a b c King 1998
^ Glisson, Susan M. (2006). The Human Tradition in the Civil Rights Movement. Rowman & Littlefield, 190-193. ISBN 0742544095.
^ "Albany GA, Movement (http://www.crmvet.org/tim/timhis61.htm#1961albany) ". Civil Rights Movement Veterans. Retrieved on 2008-09-08.
^ Garrow, (1986) p. 246.
^ Harrell, David Edwin; Edwin S. Gaustad; Randall M. Miller, John B. Boles; Randall Bennett Woods; Sally Foreman Griffith. Unto a Good Land: A History of the American People, Volume 2. Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing, 1055. ISBN 0802829457.
^ Jones, Maxine D.; Kevin M. McCarthy (1993). African Americans in Florida: An Illustrated History. Pineapple Press Inc., 113-115. ISBN 156164031X.
^ Haley, Alex (January 1965). "Martin Luther King (http://www.playboy.com/arts-entertainment/features/mlk/index.html) ", The Playboy Interview, Playboy. Retrieved on 27 August 2008.
^ "The Selma Injunction (http://www.crmvet.org/tim/timhis64.htm#1964selmainj) ". Civil Rights Movement Veterans. Retrieved on 2008-09-08.
^ Gates, Henry Louis; Anthony Appiah (1999). Africana: The Encyclopedia of the African and African American Experience. Basic Civitas Books, 1251. ISBN 0465000711.
^ Cashman, Sean Dennis (1991). African-Americans and the Quest for Civil Rights, 1900-1990. NYU Press, 162. ISBN 0814714412.
^ Schlesinger, Jr., Arthur Meier (2002). Robert Kennedy and His Times. Houghton Mifflin Books, 351. ISBN 0618219285. See also: Marable, Manning (1991). Race, Reform, and Rebellion: The Second Reconstruction in Black America, 1945-1990. Univ. Press of Mississippi, 74. ISBN 0878054936.
^ Rosenberg, Jonathan; Zachary Karabell (2003). Kennedy, Johnson, and the Quest for Justice: The Civil Rights Tapes. W. W. Norton & Company, 130. ISBN 0393051226.
^ a b Boggs, Grace Lee (1998). Living for Change: An Autobiography. U of Minnesota Press, 127. ISBN 0816629552.
^ Aron, Paul (2005). Mysteries in History: From Prehistory to the Present. ABC-CLIO, 399. ISBN 1851098992.
^ Singleton, Carl; Rowena Wildin (1999). The Sixties in America. Salem Press, 454. ISBN 0893569828. See also: Bennett, Scott H. (2003). Radical Pacifism: The War Resisters League and Gandhian Nonviolence in America, 1915-1963. Syracuse University Press, 225. ISBN 0815630034. See also: Davis, Rep. Danny (2007-01-16). "Celebrating the Birthday and Public Holiday for Martin Luther King, Jr. (http://thomas.loc.gov/cgi-bin/query/D?r110:46:./temp/~r110JkVd5O::) ". Library of Congress. Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ Powers, Roger S.; William B. Vogele; Christopher Kruegler; Ronald M. McCarthy (1997). Protest, power, and change: an encyclopedia of nonviolent action from ACT-UP to Women's Suffrage. Taylor & Francis, 313. ISBN 0815309139.
^ Moore, Lucinda (2003-08-01). "Dream Assignment (http://www.smithsonianmag.com/arts-culture/dream-speech.html) ". Smithsonian Magazine. Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ Galchutt, Kathryn M. (2005). The Career of Andrew Schulze, 1924-1968: Lutherans And Race in the Civil Rights Era. Mercer University Press, 194. ISBN 086554946X.
^ Wintle, Justin (2001). Makers of Modern Culture: Makers of Culture. Routledge, 272. ISBN 0415265835.
^ Washington, James M. (1991). A Testament of Hope: The Essential Writings and Speeches of Martin Luther King, Jr.. HarperCollins, 365-367. ISBN 0060646918.
^ Washington, James M. (1991). A Testament of Hope: The Essential Writings and Speeches of Martin Luther King, Jr.. HarperCollins, 367-368. ISBN 0060646918.
^ Jackson, Thomas F. (2007). From Civil Rights to Human Rights: Martin Luther King, Jr., and the Struggle for Economic Justice. University of Pennsylvania Press, 222-223. ISBN 0812239695.
^ Jackson, Thomas F. (2007). From Civil Rights to Human Rights: Martin Luther King, Jr., and the Struggle for Economic Justice. University of Pennsylvania Press, 223. ISBN 0812239695.
^ Isserman, Maurice; Michael Kazin (2000). America Divided: The Civil War of the 1960s. Oxford University Press US, 175. ISBN 0195091906. See also: Azbell, Joe (1968). The Riotmakers. Oak Tree Books, 176.
^ Leeman, Richard W. (1996). African-American Orators: A Bio-critical Sourcebook. Greenwood Publishing Group, 220. ISBN 0313290148.
^ "North Lawndale (http://www.encyclopedia.chicagohistory.org/pages/901.html) ". Encyclopedia.chicagohistory.org. Retrieved on 2008-09-08.
^ Cohen, Adam Seth; Elizabeth Taylor (2000). Pharaoh: Mayor Richard J. Daley : His Battle for Chicago and the Nation. Back Bay, 360-362. ISBN 0316834890.
^ Ralph, James (1993). Northern Protest: Martin Luther King, Jr., Chicago, and the Civil Rights Movement. Harvard University Press, 1. ISBN 0674626877.
^ Cohen, Adam Seth; Elizabeth Taylor (2000). Pharaoh: Mayor Richard J. Daley : His Battle for Chicago and the Nation. Back Bay, 347. ISBN 0316834890.
^ Cohen, Adam Seth; Elizabeth Taylor (2000). Pharaoh: Mayor Richard J. Daley : His Battle for Chicago and the Nation. Back Bay, 416. ISBN 0316834890. See also: Ralph, James (1993). Northern Protest: Martin Luther King, Jr., Chicago, and the Civil Rights Movement. Harvard University Press, 1. ISBN 0674626877. See also: Fairclough, Adam (1987). To Redeem the Soul of America: The Southern Christian Leadership Conference & Martin Luther King, Jr.. University of Georgia Press, 299. ISBN 0820323462.
^ Baty, Chris. Chicago: City Guide. Lonely Planet, 52. ISBN 1741040329. See also: Stone, Eddie (1988). Jesse Jackson. Holloway House Publishing, 59-60. ISBN 087067840X.
^ Lentz, Richard (1990). Symbols, the News Magazines, and Martin Luther King. LSU Press, 230. ISBN 0807125245.
^ Isserman, Maurice; Michael Kazin (2000). America Divided: The Civil War of the 1960s. Oxford University Press US, 200. ISBN 0195091906. See also: Miller, Keith D. (1998). Voice of Deliverance: The Language of Martin Luther King, Jr., and Its Sources. University of Georgia Press, 139. ISBN 0820320137.
^ Mis (2008). Meet Martin Luther King, Jr.. Rosen Publishing Group, 20. ISBN 1404242090.
^ Slessarev, Helene (1997). The Betrayal of the Urban Poor. Temple University Press, 140. ISBN 1566395437.
^ a b Krenn, Michael L. (1998). The African American Voice in U.S. Foreign Policy Since World War II. Taylor & Francis, 29. ISBN 0815334184.
^ Robbins, Mary Susannah (2007). Against the Vietnam War: Writings by Activists. Rowman & Littlefield, 107. ISBN 0742559149.
^ Robbins, Mary Susannah (2007). Against the Vietnam War: Writings by Activists. Rowman & Littlefield, 102. ISBN 0742559149.
^ a b Robbins, Mary Susannah (2007). Against the Vietnam War: Writings by Activists. Rowman & Littlefield, 109. ISBN 0742559149.
^ Lawson, Steven F.; Charles M. Payne; James T. Patterson (2006). Debating the Civil Rights Movement, 1945-1968. Rowman & Littlefield, 148. ISBN 0742551091.
^ Robbins, Mary Susannah (2007). Against the Vietnam War: Writings by Activists. Rowman & Littlefield, 106. ISBN 0742559149.
^ Long, Michael G. (2002). Against Us, But for Us: Martin Luther King, Jr. and the State. Mercer University Press, 199. ISBN 0865547688.
^ Baldwin, Lewis V. (1992). To Make the Wounded Whole: The Cultural Legacy of Martin Luther King, Jr.. Fortress Press, 273. ISBN 0800625439.
^ Harding; Cindy Rosenthal (2006). Restaging the Sixties: Radical Theaters and Their Legacies. University of Michigan Press, 297. ISBN 0472069543. See also: Lentz, Richard (1990). Symbols, the News Magazines, and Martin Luther King. LSU Press, 64. ISBN 0807125245.
^ Ling, Peter J. (2002). Martin Luther King, Jr.. Routledge, 277. ISBN 0415216648.
^ Franklin, Robert Michael (1990). Liberating Visions: Human Fulfillment and Social Justice in African-American Thought. Fortress Press, 125. ISBN 0800623924.
^ King, Jr., Martin Luther; Coretta Scott King; Dexter Scott King (1998). The Martin Luther King, Jr. Companion: Quotations from the Speeches, Essays, and Books of Martin Luther King, Jr.. St. Martin's Press, 39. ISBN 0312199902.
^ a b Zinn, Howard (2002). The Power of Nonviolence: Writings by Advocates of Peace. Beacon Press, 122. ISBN 0807014079.
^ Zinn, Howard (2002). The Power of Nonviolence: Writings by Advocates of Peace. Beacon Press, 122-123. ISBN 0807014079.
^ Vigil, Ernesto B. (1999). The Crusade for Justice: Chicano Militancy and the Government's War on Dissent. University of Wisconsin Press, 54. ISBN 0299162249.
^ a b Kick, Russell (2001). You are Being Lied to: The Disinformation Guide to Media Distortion, Historical Whitewashes and Cultural Myths. The Disinformation Campaign, 1991. ISBN 0966410076.
^ Isserman, Maurice (2001). The Other American: The Life of Michael Harrington. PublicAffairs, 281. ISBN 1586480367.
^ Bobbitt, David (2007). The Rhetoric of Redemption: Kenneth Burke's Redemption Drama and Martin Luther King, Jr.'s "I Have a Dream" Speech. Rowman & Littlefield, 105. ISBN 0742529282.
^ Ling, Peter J. (2002). Martin Luther King, Jr.. Routledge, 250-251. ISBN 0415216648.
^ Yeshitela, Omali. "Abbreviated Report from the International Tribunal on Reparations for Black People in the U.S. (http://www.apspuhuru.org/publications/repnow/ReparationsNow-OCR.txt) ". African People's Socialist Party. Retrieved on 2008-06-15.
^ Lawson, Steven F.; Charles M. Payne; James T. Patterson (2006). Debating the Civil Rights Movement, 1945-1968. Rowman & Littlefield, 148-149. ISBN 0742551091.
^ "1,300 Members Participate in Memphis Garbage Strike (http://www.afscme.org/about/1529.cfm) ". AFSCME (February 1968). Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ "Memphis Strikers Stand Firm (http://www.afscme.org/about/1532.cfm) ". AFSCME (March 1968). Retrieved on 2008-08-27. See also: Davis, Townsend (1998). Weary Feet, Rested Souls: A Guided History of the Civil Rights Movement. W.W. Norton & Company, 364. ISBN 0393318192.
^ Thomas, Evan (2007-11-19). "The Worst Week of 1968, Page 2 (http://www.newsweek.com/id/69542/page/2) ". Newsweek. Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ Montefiore, Simon Sebag (2006). Speeches that Changed the World: The Stories and Transcripts of the Moments that Made History. Quercus, 155. ISBN 1905204167.
^ "United States Department of Justice Investigation of Recent Allegations Regarding the Assassination of Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr – VII. King V. Jowers Conspiracy Allegations (http://www.usdoj.gov/crt/crim/mlk/part6.htm) ". United States Department of Justice (June 2000). Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ Garner, Joe; Walter Cronkite; Bill Kurtis (2002). We Interrupt this Broadcast: The Events that Stopped Our Lives...from the Hindenburg Explosion to the Attacks of September 11. Sourcebooks, Inc., 62. ISBN 1570719748. See also: Pepper, William (2003). An Act of State: The Execution of Martin Luther King. Verso, 159. ISBN 1859846955.
^ Pilkington, Ed (2008-04-03). "40 years after King's death, Jackson hails first steps into promised land (http://www.guardian.co.uk/world/2008/apr/03/usa.race) ". The Guardian.
^ Kirk, John A. (2005). Martin Luther King Jr. Longman, 181. ISBN 0582414318.
^ Purnick, Joyce (1988-04-18). "Koch Says Jackson Lied About Actions After Dr. King Was Slain (http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DEED7133EF93BA25757C0A96E948260) ". The New York Times. Retrieved on 2008-06-11.
^ Lokos, Lionel (1968). House Divided: The Life and Legacy of Martin Luther King. Arlington House, 48.
^ "Citizen King Transcript (http://www.pbs.org/wgbh/amex/mlk/filmmore/pt.html) ". PBS. Retrieved on 2008-06-12.
^ "1968: Martin Luther King shot dead (http://news.bbc.co.uk/onthisday/hi/dates/stories/april/4/newsid_2453000/2453987.stm) ", On this Day, BBC. Retrieved on 27 August 2008.
^ Manheimer, Ann S. (2004). Martin Luther King Jr: Dreaming of Equality. Twenty-First Century Books, 97. ISBN 1575056275.
^ Dickerson, James (1998). Dixie's Dirty Secret: The True Story of how the Government, the Media, and the Mob Conspired to Combat Immigration and the Vietnam Antiwar Movement. M.E. Sharpe, 169. ISBN 0765603403.
^ Hatch, Jane M.; George William Douglas (1978). The American Book of Days. Wilson, 321.
^ King, Jr., Martin Luther (2007). Dream: The Words and Inspiration of Martin Luther King, Jr.. Blue Mountain Arts, Inc., 26. ISBN 1598422405.
^ Werner, Craig (2006). A Change is Gonna Come: Music, Race & the Soul of America. University of Michigan Press, 9. ISBN 0472031473.
^ "AFSCME Wins in Memphis (http://www.afscme.org/about/1533.cfm) ". AFSCME The Public Employee April 1968. Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ "1968 Memphis Sanitation Workers' Strike Chronology (http://www.afscme.org/about/1548.cfm) ". AFSCME. Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ Ling, Peter J. (2002). Martin Luther King, Jr.. Routledge, 296. ISBN 0415216648.
^ a b Flowers, R. Barri; H. Loraine Flowers (2004). Murders in the United States: Crimes, Killers And Victims Of The Twentieth Century. McFarland, 38. ISBN 0786420758.
^ a b c d "James Earl Ray Dead At 70 (http://www.cbsnews.com/stories/1998/04/23/national/main7900.shtml) ". CBS (1998-04-23). Retrieved on 2008-06-12.
^ Clarke, James W.. Defining Danger: American Assassins And the New Domestic Terrorists. Transaction Publishers, 297. ISBN 0765802899.
^ House Select Committee on Assassinations (2001). Compilation of the Statements of James Earl Ray: Staff Report. The Minerva Group, Inc., 17. ISBN 0898752973.
^ a b Davis, Lee (1995). Assassination: 20 Assassinations that Changed the World. JG Press, 105. ISBN 1572152354.
^ "History of the Knoxville Office (http://knoxville.fbi.gov/hist.htm) ". FBI. Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ "From small-time criminal to notorious assassin (http://edition.cnn.com/US/9804/03/james.ray.profile/index.html) ", CNN. Retrieved on 17 September 2006.
^ Knight, Peter. Conspiracy Theories in American History: An Encyclopedia. ABC-CLIO, 402. ISBN 1576078124.
^ "Questions left hanging by James Earl Ray's death (http://news.bbc.co.uk/1/hi/world/americas/82893.stm) ", BBC (1998-04-23). Retrieved on 27 August 2008.
^ Frank, Gerold (1972). An American Death: The True Story of the Assassination of Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr., and the Greatest Manhunt of our Time. Doubleday, 283.
^ "James Earl Ray, convicted King assassin, dies (http://edition.cnn.com/US/9804/23/ray.obit/#2) ", CNN (1998-04-23). Retrieved on 17 September 2006.
^ "Trial Transcript Volume XIV (http://www.thekingcenter.org/tkc/trial/Volume14.html) ". The King Center. Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ Smith, Robert Charles; Richard Seltzer (2000). Contemporary Controversies and the American Racial Divide. Rowman & Littlefield, 97. ISBN 074250025X.
^ Pepper, William (2003). An Act of State: The Execution of Martin Luther King. Verso, 182. ISBN 1859846955.
^ Sargent, Frederic O. (2004). The Civil Rights Revolution: Events and Leaders, 1955-1968. McFarland, 129. ISBN 0786419148.
^ "United States Department of Justice Investigation of Recent Allegations Regarding the Assassination of Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr. (http://www.usdoj.gov/crt/crim/mlk/part2.htm#over) ". USDOJ. Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ Canedy, Dana (2002-04-06). "My father killed King, says pastor, 34 years on (http://www.smh.com.au/articles/2002/04/06/1017206269495.html) ", The Sydney Morning Herald. Retrieved on 27 August 2008.
^ Branch, Taylor (2006). At Canaan's Edge: America in the King Years, 1965-68. Simon & Schuster, 770. ISBN 9780684857121.
^ Goodman, Amy; Juan Gonzalez (2004-01-15). "Jesse Jackson On "Mad Dean Disease," the 2000 Elections and Rev. Dr. Martin Luther King (http://www.democracynow.org/2004/1/15/rev_jesse_jackson_on_mad_dean) ", Democracy Now!. Retrieved on 18 September 2006.
^ Downing, Frederick L. (1986). To See the Promised Land: The Faith Pilgrimage of Martin Luther King, Jr. Mercer University Press, 246-247. ISBN 0865542074.
^ Kotz, Nick (2005). Judgment Days: Lyndon Baines Johnson, Martin Luther King, Jr., and the Laws that Changed America. Houghton Mifflin Books, 233. ISBN 0618088253.
^ "King Encyclopedia (http://stanford.edu/group/King/about_king/encyclopedia/levison_stanley.htm) ". Stanford University. Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ Woods, Jeff (2004). Black Struggle, Red Scare: Segregation and Anti-communism in the South, 1948-1968. LSU Press, 126. ISBN 0807129267. See also: Wannall, Ray (2000). The Real J. Edgar Hoover: For the Record. Turner Publishing Company, 87. ISBN 1563115530.
^ a b Ryskind, Allan H. (2006-02-27). "JFK and RFK Were Right to Wiretap MLK (http://findarticles.com/p/articles/mi_qa3827/is_200602/ai_n17173432/pg_2) ". Human Events. Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ a b c d Christensen, Jen (2008-04-07). "FBI tracked King's every move (http://www.cnn.com/2008/US/03/31/mlk.fbi.conspiracy/index.html) ". CNN.
^ Washington, James M. (1991). A Testament of Hope: The Esential Writings and Speeches of Martin Luther King, Jr.. HarperCollins, 362. ISBN 0060646918.
^ Bruns, Roger (2006). Martin Luther King, Jr.: A Biography. Greenwood Publishing Group, 67. ISBN 0313336865.
^ Gilbert, Alan (1990). Democratic Individuality: A Theory of Moral Progress. Cambridge University Press, 435. ISBN 0521387094.
^ Manheimer, Ann S. (2004). Martin Luther King Jr: Dreaming of Equality. Twenty-First Century Books, 50. ISBN 1575056275.
^ Washington, James M. (1991). A Testament of Hope: The Essential Writings and Speeches of Martin Luther King, Jr.. HarperCollins, 363. ISBN 0060646918.
^ Sidey, Hugh (1975-02-10). "L.B.J., Hoover and Domestic Spying (http://www.time.com/time/magazine/article/0,9171,912799-2,00.html) ". Time. Retrieved on 2008-06-14.
^ a b "FBI tracked King's every move (http://www.cnn.com/2008/US/03/31/mlk.fbi.conspiracy/index.html#cnnSTCVideo) ". CNN. Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ Baldwin, Lewis V. (1992). To Make the Wounded Whole: The Cultural Legacy of Martin Luther King, Jr. Fortress Press, 296. ISBN 0800625439.
^ "And the Walls Came Tumbling Down by Rev. Ralph David Abernathy (http://www.booknotes.org/Transcript/index_print.asp?ProgramID=1442) ". Booknotes (1989-10-29). Retrieved on 2008-06-14.
^ (1986) Bearing the Cross: Martin Luther King, Jr. and the Southern Christian Leadership Conference. William Morrow & Company. See also: Burrow, Jr., Rufus (Spring 2003). "The humanity of Martin Luther King, Jr.: Vigilance in pursuing his dream (http://findarticles.com/p/articles/mi_qa4044/is_200304/ai_n9232227) ". Encounter. Retrieved on 2008-06-14.
^ Burnett, Thom (2005). Conspiracy Encyclopedia. Collins & Brown, 58. ISBN 1843402874.
^ Thragens, William C. (1988). Popular Images of American Presidents. Greenwood Publishing Group, 532. ISBN 031322899X.
^ "FBI letter to King (http://www.oilempire.us/cointelpro.html) ". Oil Empire. Retrieved on 2008-08-27. See also: Kotz, Nick (2005). Judgment Days: Lyndon Baines Johnson, Martin Luther King, Jr., and the Laws that Changed America. Houghton Mifflin Books, 247. ISBN 0618088253.
^ Wilson, Sondra K. (1999). In Search of Democracy: The NAACP Writings of James Weldon Johnson, Walter White, and Roy Wilkins (1920-1977). Oxford University Press US, 466. ISBN 019511633X.
^ Church, Frank (April 23, 1976). "Church Committee Book III (http://www.icdc.com/~paulwolf/cointelpro/churchfinalreportIIIb.htm) ". Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr., Case Study. Church Committee. Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ Phillips, Geraldine N. (Summer 1997). "Documenting the Struggle for Racial Equality in the Decade of the Sixties (http://www.archives.gov/publications/prologue/1997/summer/equality-in-the-sixties.html#f3) ". Prologue Magazine. The National Archives and Records Administration. Retrieved on 2008-06-15.
^ "Eyewitness to Murder: The King Assassination Featured Individuals (http://www.hvc-inc.com/clients/cnn/bia/featured.html) ". Black in America. CNN. Retrieved on 2008-06-16.
^ McKnight, Gerald (1998). The Last Crusade: Martin Luther King, Jr., the FBI, and the Poor People's Crusade, 76. ISBN 0813333849.
^ (2007) Martin Luther King, Jr.: The FBI Files. Filiquarian Publishing, LLC, 40-42. ISBN 1599862530. See also: Polk, James (2008-04-07). "King conspiracy theories still thrive 40 years later (http://www.cnn.com/2008/US/03/28/conspiracy.theories/index.html) ". CNN. Retrieved on 2008-06-16. and "King's FBI file (http://foia.fbi.gov/foiaindex/king.htm) ". FBI. Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ Knight, Peter. Conspiracy Theories in American History: An Encyclopedia. ABC-CLIO, 408-409. ISBN 1576078124.
^ Ansell, Gwen (2005). Soweto Blues: Jazz, Popular Music, and Politics in South Africa. Continuum International Publishing Group, 139. ISBN 0826417531. See also: Clinton, Hillary Rodham (2007). It Takes a Village: And Other Lessons Children Teach Us. Simon & Schuster, 137. ISBN 1416540644.
^ King, Jr., Martin Luther; Clayborne Carson; Peter Holloran; Ralph Luker; Penny A. Russell (1992). The papers of Martin Luther King, Jr.. University of California Press, 307-308. ISBN 0520079507.
^ Peters, William. "A Class Divided: One Friday in April, 1968 (http://www.pbs.org/wgbh/pages/frontline/shows/divided/etc/friday.html) ". Frontline. PBS. Retrieved on 2008-06-15.
^ "The King Center's Mission (http://www.thekingcenter.org/tkc/mission.asp) ". The King Center. Retrieved on 2008-06-15.
^ Copeland, Larry (2006-02-01). "Future of Atlanta's King Center in limbo (http://www.usatoday.com/news/nation/2006-01-31-king-center_x.htm) ". USA Today. Retrieved on 2008-08-27. See also: "Chairman's Message: Introduction to the King Center and its Mission (http://www.thekingcenter.org/tkc/chairman.asp) ". The King Center. Retrieved on 2008-06-15.
^ "Welcome to Higher Ground Productions (http://www.highergroundproductions.com/index2.htm) ". Higher Ground Productions. Retrieved on 2008-06-15.
^ Williams, Brandt (2005-01-16). "What would Martin Luther King do? (http://news.minnesota.publicradio.org/features/2005/01/17_williamsb_wwmlkd/) ", Minnesota Public Radio. Retrieved on 27 August 2008.
^ "The Triple Evils (http://www.thekingcenter.org/misc/triple_evils.htm) ". The King Center. Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ "Washington, DC Martin Luther King Jr. National Memorial Project Foundation Breaks Ground On Historic $100 Million Memorial On The National Mall In Washington, D.C. (http://www.mlkmemorial.org/site/apps/nlnet/content2.aspx?c=hkIUL9MVJxE&b=1601407&ct=3612187) ". Washington, DC Martin Luther King, Jr. National Memorial Project Foundation (2006-11-06). Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ Mjagkij, Nina (2001). Organizing Black America: An Encyclopedia of African American Associations. Taylor & Francis, 30. ISBN 0815323093.
^ Tobias, Randall L. (2007-01-18). "Celebrating the Birthday of Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr. (http://www.state.gov/f/releases/remarks2007/87649.htm) ". U.S. Department of State.
^ Evans, Ben (2007-08-25). "Choice of sculptor for Martin Luther King Jr. monument draws flak (http://www.usatoday.com/news/washington/2007-08-25-mlkmemorial_N.htm) ", USA Today. Retrieved on 27 August 2008. "The selection of a Chinese sculptor to carve a three-story monument to Martin Luther King Jr. on the National Mall is raising questions about what part of his legacy should be celebrated."
^ "History of the Memorial (http://www.mlkmemorial.org/site/c.hkIUL9MVJxE/b.1190613/k.5EE9/History_of_the_Memorial.htm) ". Washington, DC Martin Luther King, Jr. National Memorial Project Foundation. Retrieved on 2008-06-15.
^ "Maya Angelou (http://www.poetryfoundation.org/archive/poet.html?id=180) ". Poetry Foundation. Retrieved on 2008-10-08.
^ "National Theatre Company of China Tours Atlanta, Birmingham, and Memphis (http://www.stanford.edu/group/King/China/mlkchina/try2_files/mlkpp_data/Touring_Atlanta_text.htm) ". The Martin Luther King, Jr., Research and Education Institute (2007-02-06). Retrieved on 2008-08-27. See also: 2007-06-23, Anthony. "NPR: Martin Luther King's Story Plays on Beijing Stage (http://www.npr.org/templates/story/story.php?storyId=11330396) ". National Public Radio. Retrieved on 2008-06-15.
^ "Proclamation 6401 - Martin Luther King, Jr., Federal Holiday, 1992 (http://www.presidency.ucsb.edu/ws/index.php?pid=47329) ". The American Presidency Project. Retrieved on 2008-09-08. See also: "Martin Luther King Day (http://exchanges.state.gov/education/engteaching/mlkbday.htm) ". U.S. Department of State. Retrieved on 2008-06-15.
^ Goldberg, Carey (1999-05-26). "Contrarian New Hampshire To Honor Dr. King, at Last (http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=9A07E0DC1031F935A15756C0A96F958260) ". The New York Times. Retrieved on 2008-06-15.
^ a b Warren, Mervyn A. (2001). King Came Preaching: The Pulpit Power of Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr.. InterVarsity Press, 79. ISBN 0830826580.
^ "Winner of the 1964 Nobel Prize in Peace (http://nobelprize.org/peace/laureates/1964/index.html) ". Nobel Prize Committee. Retrieved on 2008-06-21. See also: Engel, Irving M.. "Commemorating Martin Luther King, Jr.: Presentation of American Liberties Medallion (http://www.ajc.org/site/apps/nl/content3.asp?c=ijITI2PHKoG&b=843719&ct=1052921) ". American Jewish Committee. Retrieved on 2008-06-13.
^ King, Jr., Martin Luther. "Commemorating Martin Luther King, Jr.: Response to Award of American Liberties Medallion (http://www.ajc.org/site/apps/nl/content3.asp?c=ijITI2PHKoG&b=843719&ct=1052923) ". American Jewish Committee. Retrieved on 2008-06-13.
^ "Habitat co-founder to receive Pacem in Terris award tonight (http://www.qctimes.com/articles/2005/10/23/news/local/doc435b0e9c484dc514864978.txt) ". Quad-City Times (2005-10-23). Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ "The Reverend Martin Luther King Jr. upon accepting The Planned Parenthood Federation Of America Margaret Sanger Award (http://www.plannedparenthood.org/about-us/who-we-are/the-reverend-martin-luther-king-jr.htm) ". PPFA. Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ Gates, Henry Louis; Anthony Appiah (1999). Africana: The Encyclopedia of the African and African American Experience. Basic Civitas Books, 1348. ISBN 0465000711.
^ "Presidential Medal of Freedom Recipient Rev. Martin Luther King Jr. (http://www.medaloffreedom.com/MartinLutherKingJr.htm) ". The Official Site of the Presidential Medal of Freedom. Retrieved on 2008-06-13.
^ "Congressional Gold Medal Recipients (1776 to Present) (http://clerk.house.gov/art_history/house_history/goldMedal.html) ". Office of the Clerk: U.S. House of Representatives. Retrieved on 2008-06-16.
^ Gallup, George; Alec Gallup, Jr. (2000). The Gallup Poll: Public Opinion 1999. Rowman & Littlefield, 249. ISBN 0842026991.
^ "The Person of the Century Poll Results (http://www.time.com/time/time100/poc/century.html) ", Time (2000-01-19). Retrieved on 27 August 2008.
^ "Reagan voted 'greatest American' (http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/americas/4631421.stm) ". BBC (2005-06-28). Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ Alderman, Derek H.. "Naming Streets for Martin Luther King, Jr.: No Easy Road (http://personal.ecu.edu/aldermand/pubs/alderman_chapter.pdf) " (PDF). Landscape and Race in the United States. Routledge Press.
^ "King County Was Rededicated For Mlk (http://community.seattletimes.nwsource.com/archive/?date=19980118&slug=2729257) ". The Seattle Times (1998-01-18). Retrieved on 2008-06-13. See also: "New logo is an image of civil rights leader (http://www.kingcounty.gov/operations/logo.aspx) ". King County. Retrieved on 2008-06-13.
^ "Rev. Dr. Martin Luther King Jr. Essay Competition Winners Announced (http://www.harrisburgpa.gov/pressReleases/prArchives/2003/01/20030119_mlkEssay.html) ". City of Harrisburg (2003-01-19). Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ Flagg, Chuck (2006-02-10). "What it Takes to Become a Saint (http://www.morganhilltimes.com/lifestyles/178715-what-it-takes-to-become-a-saint) ". The Morgan Hill Times. Retrieved on 2008-08-27.
^ "News & Events — January 2008 (http://www.stlconline.org/archive/200801.html) ". St. Thomas Evangelical Lutheran Church. Retrieved on 2008-06-15.

References
Abernathy, Ralph (1989). And the Walls Came Tumbling Down: An Autobiography. Harper & Row. ISBN 0060161922.
Ayton, Mel (2005). A Racial Crime: James Earl Ray And The Murder Of Martin Luther King Jr.. Archebooks Publishing. ISBN 1595070753.
Beito, David; Beito, Linda Royster (2004). "T.R.M. Howard: Pragmatism over Strict Integrationist Ideology in the Mississippi Delta, 1942–1954", in Feldman, Glenn (ed.): Before Brown: Civil Rights and White Backlash in the Modern South. University of Alabama Press, p.68–95. ISBN 0817351345.
Branch, Taylor (2006). At Canaan's Edge: America In the King Years, 1965–1968. Simon & Schuster. ISBN 068485712X.
Branch, Taylor (1988). Parting the Waters: America in the King Years, 1954–1963. Simon & Schuster. ISBN 0671460978.
Branch, Taylor (1998). Pillar of Fire: America in the King Years, 1963–1965. Simon & Schuster. ISBN 0684808196.
Chernus, Ira (2004). "Chapter 11", American Nonviolence: The History of an Idea. Orbis Books. ISBN 1570755477.
Garrow, David J (1981). The FBI and Martin Luther King, Jr.. Penguin Books. ISBN 0140064869.
Jackson, Thomas F. (2006). From Civil Rights to Human Rights: Martin Luther King, Jr., and the Struggle for Economic Justice. University of Pennsylvania Press. ISBN 9780812239690.
King, Coretta Scott [1969] (1993). My Life with Martin Luther King, Jr.. Henry Holth & Co. ISBN 080502445X.
Kirk, John A. (2005). Martin Luther King, Jr.. Pearson Longman. ISBN 0582414318.
Lindgren, Carl Edwin. "Resurrection City". Southern Exposure vol.XX (No. 1 Spring 1992): p.7.

Books

Works by King
Stride toward freedom; the Montgomery story (1958)
The Measure of a Man (1959)
Strength to Love (1963)
Why We Can't Wait (1964)
Where do we go from here: Chaos or community? (1967)
The Trumpet of Conscience (1968)
A Testament of Hope : The Essential Writings and Speeches of Martin Luther King, Jr. (1986)
The Autobiography of Martin Luther King, Jr. by Martin Luther King Jr. (1998) edited by Clayborne Carson

I Have a Dream by Martin Luther King, Jr

2008-11-16T21:58:00.002+07:00

Martin Luther King, Jr. delivering his speech at the DC Civil Rights March.

"I Have A Dream" is the popular name given to the historic public speech by Martin Luther King, Jr., when he spoke of his desire for a future where blacks and whites among others would coexist harmoniously as equals. King's delivery of the speech on August 28, 1963, from the steps of the Lincoln Memorial during the March on Washington for Jobs and Freedom, was a defining moment of the American Civil Rights Movement. Delivered to over 250,000 civil rights supporters, the speech is often considered to be one of the greatest and most notable speeches in history and was ranked the top American speech of the 20th century by a 1999 poll of scholars of public address.[1] According to U.S. Representative John Lewis, who also spoke that day as the President of the Student Non-Violent Coordinating Committee, "Dr. King had the power, the ability and the capacity to transform those steps on the Lincoln Memorial into a modern day pulpit. By speaking the way he did, he educated, he inspired, he informed not just the people there, but people throughout America and unborn generations."[2]

At the end of the speech, King departed from his prepared text for a partly improvised peroration on the theme of "I have a dream", possibly prompted by Mahalia Jackson's cry, "Tell them about the dream, Martin!".[3] He had delivered a speech incorporating some of the same sections in Detroit in June 1963, when he marched on Woodward Avenue with Walter Reuther and the Reverend C. L. Franklin, and had rehearsed other parts.[4]Contents
1 Style
2 Key excerpts
3 Legacy
4 Similarities to other speeches
5 Copyright dispute
6 References
7 External links

Style

Widely hailed as a masterpiece of rhetoric, King's speech resembles the style of a Baptist sermon. It appeals to such iconic and widely respected sources as the Bible and invokes the United States Declaration of Independence, the Emancipation Proclamation, and the United States Constitution. Through the rhetorical device of allusion, King makes use of phrases and language from important cultural texts. Early in his speech King alludes to Abraham Lincoln's Gettysburg Address by saying "Five score years ago...." Biblical allusions are also prevalent. For example, King alludes to Psalm 30:5[5] in the second stanza of the speech. He says in reference to the abolition of slavery articulated in the Emancipation Proclamation, "It came as a joyous daybreak to end the long night of their captivity." Another Biblical allusion is found in King's tenth stanza: "No, no, we are not satisfied, and we will not be satisfied until justice rolls down like waters and righteousness like a mighty stream." This is an allusion to Amos 5:24.[6] King also quotes from Isaiah 40:4 — "I have a dream that every valley shall be exalted.."

Anaphora, the repetition of a phrase at the beginning of sentences, is a rhetorical tool employed throughout the speech. An example of anaphora is found early as King urges his audience to seize the moment: "Now is the time..." is repeated four times in the sixth paragraph. The most widely cited example of anaphora is found in the often quoted phrase "I have a dream..." which is repeated eight times as King paints a picture of an integrated and unified America for his audience. Other occasions when King used anaphora include "One hundred years later," "We can never be satisfied," "With this faith," and "Let freedom ring."

Key excerpts
"In a sense we've come to our nation's capital to cash a check. When the architects of our republic wrote the magnificent words of the Constitution and the Declaration of Independence, they were signing a promissory note to which every American was to fall heir. This note was a promise that all men - yes, black men as well as white men - would be guaranteed the unalienable rights of life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness. It is obvious today that America has defaulted on this promissory note, insofar as her citizens of color are concerned. Instead of honoring this sacred obligation, America has given the Negro people a bad check, a check which has come back marked 'insufficient funds.'"
"It would be fatal for the nation to overlook the urgency of the moment. This sweltering summer of the Negro's legitimate discontent will not pass until there is an invigorating autumn of freedom and equality. Nineteen sixty-three is not an end, but a beginning. Those who hope that the Negro needed to blow off steam and will now be content will have a rude awakening if the nation returns to business as usual."
"The marvelous new militancy which has engulfed the Negro community must not lead us to a distrust of all white people. For many of our white brothers as evidenced by their presence here today have come to realize that their destiny is tied up with our destiny and they have come to realize that their freedom is inextricably bound to our freedom. We can not walk alone."
"I have a dream that one day this nation will rise up and live out the true meaning of its creed: 'We hold these truths to be self-evident, that all men are created equal.'"
"I have a dream that my four little children will one day live in a nation where they will not be judged by the color of their skin, but by the content of their character."
"I have a dream that one day on the red hills of Georgia the sons of former slaves and the sons of former slave owners will be able to sit down together at a table of brotherhood."
"This is our hope. This is the faith that I go back to the South with. With this faith we will be able to hew out of the mountain of despair a stone of hope. With this faith we will be able to transform the jangling discords of our nation into a beautiful symphony of brotherhood. With this faith we will be able to work together, to pray together, to struggle together, to go to jail together, to stand up for freedom together, knowing that we will be free one day."
"Now is the time to lift our nation from the quicksand of racial injustice to the solid rock of brotherhood. Now is the time to make justice a reality for all of God's children."
"Let freedom ring. And when this happens, and when we allow freedom ring—when we let it ring from every village and every hamlet, from every state and every city, we will be able to speed up that day when all of God's children—black men and white men, Jews and Gentiles, Protestants and Catholics—will be able to join hands and sing in the words of the old Negro spiritual: "Free at last! Free at last! Thank God Almighty, we are free at last!"

Legacy

The March on Washington put much more pressure on the Kennedy administration to advance civil rights legislation in Congress. The diaries of Arthur M. Schlesinger, Jr., published posthumously in 2007, suggest that President Kennedy was concerned that if the march failed to attract large numbers of demonstrators, it might undermine his civil rights efforts.

In the wake of the speech and march, King was named Man of the Year by TIME magazine for 1963, and in 1964, he was the youngest person ever awarded the Nobel Peace Prize[7].

In 2002, the Library of Congress honored the speech by adding it to the United States National Recording Registry.

In 2003, the National Park Service dedicated an inscribed marble pedestal to commemorate the location of King's speech at the Lincoln Memorial.[8]

Similarities to other speeches
Further information: Martin Luther King, Jr. authorship issues

Approximately twenty percent, the last two minutes, of King's historic speech bears a strong resemblance to a speech delivered in 1952 at the Republican National Convention by Reverend Archibald Carey, Jr., a personal friend of King's. Many, however, believe that the similarities are so slight that they do not rise to the level of plagiarism.[9]

Musik Membuat Sehat Pembuluh Darah Anda

2008-11-13T20:07:00.000+07:00

Menikmati musik favorit ternyata bukan hanya akan membuat hati riang dan tenang. Suatu riset di Amerika Serikat mengungkapkan, aktivitas mendengarkan lagu-lagu kesukaan dapat membuat pembuluh darah menjadi lebih sehat. Bahkan, efeknya juga menyerupai pengaruh obat-obatan pembuluh darah.

"Kami menemukan faedahnya cukup impresif. Diameter pembuluh darah membaik. Saluran pembuluh menjadi lebih terbuka secara signifikan. Anda dapat melihat pembuluh-pembuluh darah terbuka melalui berbagai aktivitas, seperti berolahraga," kata Dr Michael Miller, Direktur Bagian Pencegahan Jantung di Universitas Maryland Medical Center, Baltimore.

Efek yang sama, kata peneliti, juga bisa dilihat melalui penggunaan obat-obatan jenis statin dan ACE inhibitor.

Ketika saluran pembuluh darah lebih terbuka, darah akan mengalir lebih lancar sehingga akan memperkecil peluang terjadinya penggumpalan darah yang akan memicu serangan jantung atau stroke. Pembuluh darah yang elastis juga dapat menghindarkan risiko pengerasan dinding pembuluh atau aterosklerosis.

"Kami tidak menganjurkan untuk menghentikan penggunaan statin atau kegiatan olahraga, tetapi ini (mendengar musik) dapat ditambahkan pada program kesehatan jantung secara keseluruhan," ujar Miller yang mempresentasikan temuannya dalam pertemuan American Heart Association di New Orleans.

Dalam risetnya, Miller melibatkan 10 pria wanita sehat yang tidak merokok. Partisipan diinstruksikan untuk menikmati musik favorit mereka selama setengah jam dan setengah jam lainnya mendengarkan musik yang dianggap mereka menyebabkan cemas. Selama mendengarkan musik, partisipan juga menjalani tes ultrasound yang didesain untuk memantau fungsi pembuluh darah.

Dibandingkan dengan rata-rata ukuran normalnya, diameter pembuluh darah para partisipan tercatat melebar sekitar 26 persen ketika para partisipan mendengar musik kesukaanya. Sedangkan ketika mendengar musik yang tidak disukai-pada kasus ini kebanyakan adalah heavy metal-pembuluh darah menyempit sekitar 6 persen, kata Miller.

Miller menuturkah, ide untuk melakukan penelitian ini diilhami hasil penelitian sebelumnya bahwa kebiasaan tertawa membuat aliran pembuluh darah menjadi lebih lancar. Dalam riset ini, kebanyakan partisipan memilih musik country sebagai favorit. Namun, Miller menegaskan, jenis musik favorit tentu bisa berbeda dan yang pasti haruslah menyenangkan.

Sumber: Kompas

Keluar dari Perahumu

2008-10-27T01:27:00.000+07:00

Ringkasan khotbah Gereja Reformed Injili Indonesia (GRII) Sydney, Australia tanggal 21 September 2008
oleh: Pdt. Budy Setiawan, M.Div.

Nats: Mat. 14:22-32

Kita membaca bagian menarik di mana murid-murid Yesus naik ke atas perahu dan mereka ketakutan karena diombang-ambingkan gelombang angin sakal yang begitu besar. Mereka tidak mampu mengatasinya. Tetapi kemudian Tuhan Yesus datang berjalan di atas air, mereka juga ketakutan karena mengira Dia adalah hantu. Kemudian kita membaca pengalaman Petrus berjalan di atas air. Petrus akhirnya hampir tenggelam dan berseru meminta Tuhan menolong dia. Dan waktu Petrus kemudian berjalan di atas air dia merasakan tiupan angin dan gelombang keras, dia ketakutan dan mulai tenggelam.

Di dalam hidup kita sebenarnya saya percaya ada banyak sekali ketakutan dan kekuatiran. Ini adalah hal yang manusiawi. Kita hidup di tengah-tengah dunia yang demikian tidak pasti, ada banyak kesulitan dan tantangan dan pergumulan. Salah satu bank yang terbesar di Amerika, Lehman Brothers, collapse, siapa yang menyangka? Banyak orang yang main saham bankrupt belakangan ini. Kita menghadapi banyak ketakutan akan hari depan, kekuatiran apakah kita cukup punya uang untuk hari depan anak-anak. Ketakutan karena tidak punya pacar, umur sudah makin tua makin bertambah tetapi masih belum dapat-dapat. Orang tua mulai kuatir punya anak-anak demikian. Yang sudah punya, takut ditinggal pacar. Sudah menikah ada ketakutan lagi, dsb.

Kita belajar di bagian ini ketika murid-murid ketakutan dan berseru “Itu hantu!” Tuhan Yesus berkata, “Tenanglah, Aku ini, jangan takut.” Ini poin pertama yang akan kita renungkan. Di dalam seluruh Alkitab kita ada 365 kali kata “don’t be afraid, jangan takut, jangan kuatir…” Ini memperlihatkan satu emosi yang manusia terus bisa alami, tetapi ini mengingatkan kita janji Tuhan untuk setiap hari jangan takut. Bagaimana kita boleh mengatasi ketakutan di dalam hidup kita, sesungguhnya kalimat Tuhan Yesus ini “take heart, do not be afraid, this is Me..” Kalimat “this is Me” dalam bahasa Yunaninya “Ego eimi” artinya “I AM”, inilah Aku. Kata ini sangat menarik, khususnya kalau saudara membaca Injil Yohanes, dia memakai istilah “Ego eimi” ini berkali-kali untuk menunjukkan siapakah Kristus sesungguhnya. “Akulah Roti Hidup,” “Akulah Gembala yang baik,” “Akulah Pintu,” “Akulah Kebangkitan dan Hidup,” “Akulah Pokok Anggur yang benar,” dsb. Semuanya memakai kata “Ego eimi.” Inilah yang akan kita pikir dan renungkan di dalam hidup kita di dalam menghadapi segala kesulitan di dalam dunia ini.

Seperti murid-murid yang menghadapi gelombang besar, angin sakal, ini seperti sesuatu yang mengerikan bagi mereka. Meskipun mereka adalah nelayan, ini adalah pengalaman yang menakutkan. Mereka berjuang menghadapinya dan mereka tidak mampu dan sudah sampai kelelahan dan tidak punya kekuatan untuk mengatasi gelombang itu. Lalu waktu mereka melihat Yesus berjalan di atas air, mereka mendengar Tuhan Yesus berkata, “Tenanglah, Aku ini, jangan takut.” Itu menjadi kekuatan bagi kita untuk boleh mengerti dan mengenal siapakah Kristus sesungguhnya. Ini menjadi perenungan pengenalan hidup kita, di mana kita perlu berjuang, bergumul, berseru dan mengenal Dia secara pribadi di dalam kehidupan kita, mengenal siapakah Kristus. Perkataan Tuhan itu begitu berkuasa dan sebetulnya mirip dengan apa yang Tuhan Allah katakan kepada Musa ketika Musa melihat semak belukar yang tidak terbakar. Allah mengutus Musa untuk memimpin bangsa-Nya yang di dalam perbudakan untuk pergi dari Mesir, lepas dari tangan Firaun. Musa bertanya, “Siapakah Engkau?” Tuhan Allah mengatakan, “I AM THAT I AM, Aku adalah Aku,” sama seperti Tuhan Yesus berkata, “Ego eimi” dalam bagian ini ketika Dia ingin menenangkan para murid yang ketakutan. Ketika Tuhan Yesus berkata “Aku adalah Aku,” ini menunjukkan bahwa Dia adalah Allah yang sesungguhnya, Allah yang datang ke dalam dunia menjadi manusia. Seluruh kepenuhan Allah ada di dalam diri-Nya ketika Dia menyatakan “Ego eimi.” Kalimat ini hanya boleh dipakai oleh Allah. Tidak ada yang bisa dibandingkan dengan Dia. Ini adalah penyataan yang puncak kepada manusia. Karena Tuhan tidak bisa dijelaskan dengan apa pun, Tuhan menyatakan kepada kita hal-hal yang kita bisa mengerti, meskipun tidak ada yang bisa menjelaskan secara penuh berapa besar, berapa agung, berapa mulia, berapa tak terbatasnya Allah kita itu. Ketika Tuhan berkata, “Aku adalah Aku,” itu adalah pernyataan yang tidak bisa dibandingkan dengan siapa pun, tidak bisa didefinisikan dengan kata-kata yang bisa dimengerti oleh manusia, tidak bisa dibandingkan dengan apa pun di dalam pikiran manusia, di dalam ciptaan yang terbatas. Itulah kata yang Tuhan Yesus pakai di dalam bagian ini yang boleh mengingatkan kita juga bahwa di dalam segala ketakutan dan kesulitan yang kita hadapi, kita perlu datang kepada Dia, perlu mengenal siapa Dia yang sesungguhnya, berapa besarnya Dia, berapa agungnya Dia. Kadang-kadang kita merasa kesulitan hidup kita terlalu besar dan kita merasa Tuhan begitu kecil.

Dalam satu buku dari David Wells, “Courage to be Protestant,” dia menganalisa dengan tajam sekali bagaimana hidup manusia di dalam zaman Post Modern ini sudah betul-betul menjadi sentral dari segala sesuatu. Manusia bukan saja otonomi atas dirinya sendiri, tetapi manusia menjadi pusat dari segala sesuatu di dalam dunia ini. Segala sesuatu dilihat dari kepentingan diri dan dari apa yang diinginkan oleh diri, dan akhirnya akan merembet ke gereja-gereja di tengah dunia ini. Melalui analisa dia, kita diingatkan waktu manusia menjadi pusat, manusia menjadi utama, manusia menjadi hukum atas dirinya sendiri, maka Tuhan dibuang dan ditinggalkan. Seberapa kita mengenal akan Kristus? Ini adalah pertanyaan bagi kita masing-masing yang harus dijawab di hadapan Tuhan, “menurut kamu siapakah Aku ini?” Dan waktu kita menjawab siapakah Kristus sesungguh-sungguhnya, bukan hanya mengerti secara teori, tetapi itu merefleksikan hati dan iman kita, betulkah kita percaya Kristus yang sedemikian besar dan agung. Dan jawaban kita menentukan berapa besar, berapa tinggi, berapa agung kerohanian kita, siapakah Kristus bagi hidup kita? Hari ini kita diingatkan melalui segala kesulitan yang kita hadapi, khususnya di dalam kesulitan itu kita diuji sampai kepada iman kepercayaan kita yang paling dasar siapakah Kristus sesungguhnya di dalam hidup kita. Karena itu kita perlu mengenal Dia, bergaul dengan-Nya, membaca firman-Nya, merenungkannya dan bersekutu dengan saudara-saudara seiman dan di dalamnya kita mengenal Kristus. Dan bukan lagi natural style kita yang hidup tetapi Kristus yang hidup di dalam diri setiap orang yang percaya.

Yang kedua, kita melihat respons Petrus ketika dia meminta Tuhan menyuruh dia berjalan di atas air seperti Yesus. “Tuhan, jika Engkau itu, suruhlah aku berjalan di atas air,” ini bukan menyatakan keraguan dia ataupun seperti Iblis waktu mencobai Yesus di padang gurun. Iblis tidak percaya, Iblis meragukan dan sesungguhnya Iblis sedang menguji ke Allah-an Yesus, sehingga Yesus tidak menjawab dia. Berbeda dengan Petrus yang meminta dengan iman, dia tidak akan keluar dari perahu itu kalau Tuhan tidak menyuruh dia. Jelas dia belum mengenal Tuhan Yesus sepenuhnya, tetapi dia mau percaya dan taat kepada-Nya. Waktu Petrus akhirnya turun dari perahunya, itu bukan suatu tindakan yang nekad. Kalau kita berada di posisi Petrus mungkin kita tidak berani melakukan hal itu. Bukan hanya angin sakal dan ombak gelombang itu saja, tetapi sekarang Petrus berjalan di atas air yang sedang bergelombang itu. Itu adalah satu permintaan yang begitu besar. Yesus menyetujui permintaannya dan dia mulai berjalan di atas air.

Ketika Petrus berkata, “Jika Engkau itu, suruhlah aku berjalan di atas air,” ini bukan tindakan nekad. Ini bukan juga satu extreme sport, tetapi ini adalah suatu extreme discipleship. Waktu Petrus kemudian turun dan berjalan, ini adalah pengalaman yang begitu luar biasa, tetapi kemudian dia mulai merasakan tiupan angin dan mulai merasa takut. Dia mulai tenggelam, karena ketakutan dan tidak ada imannya. Hidup kita akan tenggelam ketika kita mulai kehilangan iman, ketika kita mulai kecewa, dsb karena kita tidak lagi fokus kepada Kristus. Petrus mulai merasakan tiupan angin dan mulai merasakan gelombang, dan dia mulai merasa takut. Matanya tidak lagi fokus kepada Tuhan, matanya tidak lagi memandang kepada Kristus. Dia hanya memandang kepada kesulitan dan pergumulan yang mungkin begitu real dan begitu besar.

Ini menjadi satu peringatan bagi kita, kita mungkin pernah mengalami seperti Petrus. Kita ketakutan, kita kehilangan iman, kita tidak lagi percaya dan memegang janji Tuhan. Kita tidak lagi merenungkan janji Tuhan yang begitu banyak dan begitu besar dan begitu indah, yang mencakup seluruh aspek dari hidup kita. Kita boleh pegang janji itu di dalam segala kesulitan apa pun yang kita hadapi. Tetapi begitu kita mulai bergeser dari fokus yang seharusnya kepada Tuhan dan kehendak-Nya dan mulai melihat kesulitan, pergumulan dan keputus-asaan kita tidak lagi mengerti apa yang Tuhan kehendaki dan apa yang menjadi visi yang Tuhan berikan kepada kita dan kita mulai takut dan mulai tenggelam. Kalau kita mulai tenggelam, teriakan Petrus juga menjadi pelajaran bagi kita. Ketika dia mulai tenggelam, dia berseru, “Tuhan, tolonglah aku!” Itu adalah seruan dari anak-anak Tuhan yang sejati, yang memiliki iman, yang walaupun imannya diuji, imannya mengalami goncangan, imannya tidak stabil, tetapi di dalam kejatuhan dan kemunduran imannya, seperti Petrus kembali berseru kepada Tuhan. Teriakan yang sungguh, kebutuhan yang sungguh akan Tuhan, maka Tuhan tidak memandang hina akan teriakan itu. Teriakan itu, permintaan itu, sungguh keluar dari hati yang membutuhkan Tuhan. Meskipun kadang-kadang pertolongan Tuhan itu tidak sesuai dengan apa yang kita inginkan. Kita ingin Tuhan menjawab dengan cepat waktu kita berseru kepada-Nya. Banyak sekali persoalan di dalam hidup kita, realitanya Tuhan sedang terus membentuk kita untuk berseru terus kepada Dia. Dia mengasihi kita dengan begitu besar.

Suatu kali ada seorang bapak sedang menikmati satu kebaktian yang begitu indah, dia merasakan hadirat Tuhan begitu nyata di dalam kebaktian itu, tetapi kemudian dia diinterupsi oleh satu panggilan urgent buat dia. Ternyata istrinya menelpon dan mengabarkan bahwa anaknya yang berumur 9 bulan meninggal dengan tiba-tiba, mungkin terkena SIDS (Sudden Infant Death Syndrome). Dengan sedih dan kecewa dia pulang ke rumahnya setelah mendengar berita itu. Di dalam perjalanan kereta api, dia melihat seorang pria sedang membaca Alkitab dan didebat oleh beberapa orang anak muda. Bapak ini mendengar bagaimana anak-anak muda itu mencemooh Tuhan. “Kalau Tuhan itu benar-benar mengasihi dunia ini, kenapa begitu banyak kesulitan dan penderitaan di dalam dunia ini?” Pria ini mencoba menjelaskan tetapi anak-anak muda itu terus menghinanya. Bapak yang baru saja kehilangan bayinya kemudian menghampiri mereka dan berkata, “Aku tahu jawabannya, Tuhan begitu mengasihi kita karena Dia mengirimkan Anak-Nya yang tunggal untuk mati menebus dosa kita.” Mendengar jawaban ini, anak-anak muda itu makin mencemooh dan mengatakan itu adalah jawaban yang abstrak dan tidak real. Bapak itu mengatakan, “Aku tahu apa artinya menderita, aku tahu apa artinya sedih, aku tahu apa artinya kehilangan anak, karena aku baru saja di dalam perjalanan pulang melihat anakku yang baru meninggal dunia. Aku baru tahu berapa besarnya kasih Tuhan kepadaku, karena Dia mengutus Anak-Nya yang tunggal, Anak-Nya yang terkasih untuk mati menebus dosaku. Di situ aku baru mengerti betapa artinya kasih Tuhan.” Kita sekali lagi boleh belajar di dalam bagian ini, iman yang terus memandang kepada Tuhan, iman yang melihat kepada kebesaran dan kasih Tuhan di dalam hidup kita. Waktu kita jatuhpun kita boleh berseru, “Tuhan, tolonglah aku.” Dia yang tidak menyayangkan Anak-Nya sendiri, tetapi yang memberikanNya untuk mati bagi kita, bukankah Dia akan memberikan segala sesuatu bagi kita? Bukankah Dia sudah memberikan yang terbaik kepada kita, apa lagi yang Dia akan tahankan buat kita? Dia pasti memegang, memelihara, menjaga dan memimpin kita. Kita boleh berseru dan mengenal Dia dengan benar dan tunduk kepada Dia Allah yang berdaulat. Kita terus pegang janji firman Tuhan itu yang menguatkan kita.

Yang ketiga, bagian ini membuat kita belajar dari kesalahan Petrus yang kemudian Tuhan tegur, “Hai orang yang kurang percaya, mengapa engkau bimbang?” Ini menjadi pelajaran bagi kita untuk boleh belajar dari kesalahan Petrus walaupun dia mengalami perjalanan iman yang luar biasa, tetapi dia masih bimbang, belum percaya, tidak fokus seluruhnya kepada Tuhan dan kehendaknya sehingga dia mulai tenggelam. Petrus awalnya bagus, dia beriman dan percaya Tuhan tetapi kemudian dia mulai gagal dan kemudian Tuhan membentuk hidup dia. Tuhan menegur dia sebagai orang yang kurang percaya, orang yang bimbang. Betul, Petrus gagal, betul Petrus ditegur Tuhan, tetapi sebenarnya ada 11 murid yang lain yang sebenarnya punya bigger failure sedang duduk di dalam perahu. Petrus gagal ketika dia mulai bergeser dari fokus imannya kepada Tuhan, tetapi ada 11 orang lain yang berada di dalam perahu itu yang seolah-olah kelihatannya tidak gagal, mereka seolah-olah imannya OK, mereka merasa tidak ada masalah dengan imannya. Mungkin Petrus malu sekali di dalam kegagalannya, tetapi 11 orang lain yang tinggal di dalam perahu menyaksikan itu semua, tetapi mereka tidak pernah turun dan sesungguhnya orang-orang yang lebih gagal. Mereka gagal diam-diam, mereka gagal karena mereka tidak mau melakukan apa-apa. Tuhan Yesus menyuruh mereka ke seberang danau untuk membawa mereka di dalam perjalanan iman yang lebih dalam lagi, tetapi mereka diam-diam. Petrus sudah gagal, tetapi mereka lebih gagal karena mereka tidak mengalami segala pembentukan sedangkan Petrus belajar hal yang sangat penting di dalam bagian ini.

Ini sesungguhnya mirip seperti orang yang memiliki satu talenta di dalam perumpamaan Tuhan Yesus. Yang punya lima talenta dan dua talenta mengerjakannya dengan setia, tetapi yang punya satu talenta menguburkan talenta itu dan bahkan menuduh tuannya sebagai seorang yang jahat, yang menuai di tempat dia tidak menabur. Dia tidak mengerjakan apa-apa, dia hanya menggali tanah dan menyimpan talenta itu. Dia tidak mengerjakan apa yang seharusnya dikerjakan. Dia tidak seperti orang yang memiliki lima dan dua talenta yang mengerjakan dengan setia. Meski ada resiko, ada kemungkinan gagal, tetapi mereka mengerjakan dengan setia. Karena yang punya satu talenta play safe dan pengenalannya akan Tuhan salah sekali, dia tidak melakukan apa-apa, melainkan mengubur talenta itu. Memang talentanya tidak hilang, tetapi dia tidak kembangkan dan pertanggung-jawabkan di hadapan Tuhan. Maka Tuhan mengatakan, “Engkau hamba yang jahat dan malas…” dan talenta yang ada padanya diambil dan diberikan kepada yang punya lima talenta. Engkau sudah Kuberi kepercayaan kepadamu tetapi engkau tidak setia.

Dari poin terakhir ini kita belajar bahwa memang Petrus gagal, tetapi sebenarnya murid-murid yang lain itu lebih gagal daripada dia, karena mereka mencari jalan aman, mereka tidak berjuang, mereka tidak mau ambil resiko. Ironisnya mereka merasa OK dan merasa tidak ada apa-apa, padahal mereka gagal karena mereka tidak keluar dari perahu itu. Mereka gagal tetapi tidak melihat kegagalannya, mereka diam-diam gagal.

Seorang bernama Larry Laudan, seorang ahli yang sepuluh tahun belajar mengenai Risk Management, mengeluarkan satu buku mengenai 19 prinsip tentang Risk Management, saya mengutip salah satunya yaitu “everything is risky.” Segala sesuatu ada resikonya, apa pun yang engkau kerjakan, engkau keluar dari perahu ada resiko tenggelam, kalau engkau tinggal di dalam perahu bukan tidak ada resiko, tetapi mungkin ada resiko yang lebih besar. Kita mau mencari absolute safety di tengah dunia ini, kita tidak bisa tinggal di dalam dunia ini karena tidak ada yang tidak beresiko. Kita pikir tinggal di Australia salah satu tempat yang paling aman, yang lari dari kerusuhan berpikir seperti itu, padahal tidak ada yang namanya tempat yang aman di dunia ini.

Ada resiko waktu keluar dari perahu, tetapi sebaliknya ada resiko yang lebih besar kalau kita tidak keluar dari perahu. Kita mungkin mati karena bosan, mati karena kemandekan, mati karena stagnant. Hidup kita melalui contoh Petrus dan murid-murid yang lain, kiranya boleh kita pikir dan renungkan dan saya mendorong saudara untuk lebih aktif dan lebih sungguh berjuang di tengah dunia ini. Ada resiko, ada kesulitan, ada air mata. Belajar melakukan apa yang Tuhan kehendaki meskipun mungkin gagal. Waktu kita beriman, waktu kita melangkah seperti Petrus berjalan, paling tidak dia mengalami dua hal, Petrus mengalami, Petrus mengerti, Petrus bertumbuh di dalam imannya. Waktu dia tenggelam, Tuhan menolong dia, dia mendapat dua hal penting di dalam hidupnya yang tidak didapat oleh 11 murid yang lain di dalam perahu. Hanya Petrus yang mengerti keheranan, sukacita dan kekaguman berjalan di atas air seturut perintah Tuhan. Dan kedua, ada pengalaman yang intim waktu Tuhan menarik dia keluar dari air. Dia mengalami pertolongan Tuhan pada saat itu, itulah iman dan itulah pertolongan Tuhan yang tidak pernah dialami oleh 11 murid yang lain. Kita perlu belajar melakukan apa yang sesungguhnya menurut pikiran manusia tidak mampu tetapi kalau itu Tuhan kehendaki maka Tuhan akan pimpin kita. Maka kita akan melihat kemuliaan Tuhan, keheranan, kebesaran Tuhan boleh dinyatakan. Di saat-saat kita lemah, di saat-saat kita tidak berdaya, di saat-saat kita tidak mampu, waktu kita berseru kepada Tuhan, kita melihat keindahan Tuhan dan anugerah Tuhan yang memberi kekuatan.(kz)

Sumber:
http://www.griisydney.org/ring... n-khotbah/2008/2008/09/21/keluar-dari-perahumu/

Sejarah pergerakan Pantekosta

2008-10-21T00:40:00.001+07:00

D i s u s u n o l e h : I v a n K a r e l K a l i g i s
(Ketua Pemuda GPdI Sejahtera, Bintaro, Jakarta)

Sejarah Pergerakan Pantekosta

Dua buku referensi utama dalam tulisan ini adalah: "The New International Dictionary of Pentacostal & Charismatic Movements" 2002, editor Dr.Stanley Burgess dan "The Century of the Holly Spirit 1901-2001, 100 years of Pentecostal & Charismatic Renewal" 2001, karangan Dr.Vinson Synan. Serta beberapa buku dan artikel lainnya. Sekalipun tulisan ini berupa ringkasan, semoga hal ini dapat memberikan manfaat untuk menambah wawasan dan pengetahuan bagi kita yang berminat kepada study tentang sejarah gereja. Karena sifat tulisan ini adalah sebagai study dan cerita saja maka sendainya ada pernyataan doktrin-doktrin teologi yang muncul dari tokoh-tokoh dalam peristiwa ini, itu merupakan pandangan pribadi mereka saja, namun esensi dan prinsip yang mereka miliki tetap sama yaitu Roh Kudus.

3 Gelombang Kegerakan Pantekosta

1. Klasik Pantekosta (Charles Parham, Seymour).

2. Gerakan Karismatik (Oral Roberts, David du Plessis, Demos Shakarian, Katolik Karismatik).

3. Neo Karismatik, gelombang ini bercorak pada organisasi yang tidak masuk dalam gelombang Pantekosta atau Karismatik namun tetap mempunyai penekanan pada doktrin-doktrin Pantekosta. Yang masuk dalam gelombang ini adalah New Apostolic Churches (Peter Wagner) dan Vineyard Christian Fellowship (John Wimber).

Tulisan ini akan banyak mengarah kepada Klasik Pantekosta karena dari sinilah sumber kegerakan Pantekosta dimulai termasuk untuk Indonesia. Sebelum kita masuk kedalam pembahasan Klasik Pantekosta, ada baiknya kita melihat dulu apa yang terjadi terhadap pengajaran soal Roh Kudus setelah zaman kitab Rasul-Rasul. Sejarah mencatat selama 300 tahun sejak zaman Rasul-Rasul, Teologia tentang pribadi dan pekerjaan Roh Kudus bertumbuh secara lambat. Selain faktor mencuatnya pengajaran tentang Kristologi (yang saat itu mulai dikenal) juga faktor lain adalah: Berhentinya pelayanan kenabian dan ketidakmampuan pelayanan tersebut untuk mencapai tujuan-tujuan gereja. Hal ini merupakan ekses dan pelanggaran menyangkut nubuat dan proses institusi pelayanan Roh Kudus yang hanya milik pimpinan gereja atau milik martir-martir Kristus.

Faktor penyebab utama yang terjadi di abad ke 2 adalah munculnya pengajaran sesat seperti Gnostik, Montanisme dan Marcionisme.

Gnostik (pengetahuan) adalah suatu faham yang menyatakan bahwa dunia ciptaan ini adalah jahat dan penuh penderitaan, roh dalam manusia lebih mulia dari tubuh manusia dan hal-hal yang sifatnya materi adalah jahat. Keselamatan bukanlah lewat kematian Kristus tapi lewat pengetahuan dan pikiran yang tinggi didalam Roh Kudus. Teks Genosis mengatakan bahwa adalah seorang ibu yang mulia dan Allah adalah Bapanya. Jadi faham tentang "Special Knowledge" atau pengetahuan yang tinggi ini menekan pengajaran yang benar tentang fungsi dan pribadi Roh Kudus.

Montanisme adalah suatu ajaran dari Montanus (sekitar tahun 160-an) yang menyatakan dalam dirinya ada "Roh Penolong" dan dalam pekerjaannya dia dibantu oleh dua orang nabiah (Maximilla dan Priscilla). Mereka bernubuat dan berbicara dalam "Bahasa Roh" (menurut mereka) dan menyatakan bahwa akhir dunia ini sudah hampir sampai dan Tuhan sudah akan datang maka mereka mengatakan jangan kawin lagi, berpuasa banyak, jual harta dan tinggalah di Pepuza (sebuah desa di Asia Kecil) untuk menyambut kedatangan Tuhan. Ajaran ini tentu juga menekan pengajaran Roh Kudus yang benar. Sekte "Kedatangan Tuhan" tanggal 10 November 2003, kelihatannya mempunyai kesamaan dengan ajaran Montanus ini.

Marcionisme adalah ajaran yang dikembangkan oleh Marcion dimana dia membedakan antara Allah P.L dan Allah P.B. Menurut dia Allah P.L adalah jahat dan Allah P.B adalah Allah yang benar. Soal Roh Kudus, Marcion mengidentifikasikannya dengan Kristus.

Tulisan Dari Tokoh-Tokoh Gereja.

Hanya beberapa saja (termasuk ajaran-ajaran mereka) yang disebutkan. Karena pada zaman itu penganiayaan gereja oleh pihak Roma sangat besar dan sulit bagi pimpinan gereja untuk mengadakan pembelaan secara lisan dimuka pimpinan Roma maka pembelaan yang mereka buat adalah secara tulisan dimana hal ini secara tidak langsung mengembangkan doktrin teologi khususnya Roh Kudus.

Iraneaus. (130-202) Dia menyatakan bahwa Kristus dan Roh Kudus adalah Allah juga. Dia juga mengakui akan kontinuitas pekerjaan karunia-karunia Roh Kudus di dalam gerejanya.

Tertullian. (lahir tahun 150) Dialah yang memberikan pengertian yang mulai jelas tentang pribadi dan pekerjaan Roh Kudus. Dia mampu menjelaskan perbedaan pekerjaan Roh Kudus dengan Bapa atau dengan Anak. Menurut dia trinitas itu terpisah dalam pekerjaan tapi satu dalam esensi.15 tahun sejak pertobatannya dia masuk golongan Montanisme.

Origen (lahir tahun 185). Dalam ajarannya dia banyak dipengaruhi oleh filsafat-filsafat Yunani-Roma dimana dia mempercayai akan adanya tingkatan roh dan Kristus adalah yang tertinggi dari roh-roh itu dan Kristus lebih rendah dari Allah Bapa. Meskipun demikian dia mempercayai akan kesembuhan ilahi dan tanda-tanda mujizat.

Berikut ini adalah pandangan dari beberapa tokoh Gereja Timur (sejak abad ke 4 telah terjadi perpecahan dalam gereja-gereja di Roma yaitu menjadi Gereja Timur dan Gereja Barat, di wilayah timur berkembang Gereja Ortodoks Timur dan di barat berkembang Gereja Roma Katolik dan selanjutnya gereja-gereja reform dan protestan).

John Chrysostom (347-407) Dalam khotbahnya dia banyak menekankan pengaruh Roh Kudus terhadap sikap dan tingkah laku seseorang (buah-buah Roh) dari pada karunia-karunia Roh. Dia menyatakan bahwa karunia-karunia Roh dan bahasa lidah telah berhenti sejak gereja didirikan.

Basil (lahir tahun 330). Dia kadang disebut "Dokter Roh Kudus". Dia menolak ajaran yang menyatakan bahwa Roh Kudus itu adalah ciptaan. Dalam tulisannya dia banyak menghubungkan Roh Kudus dengan gereja.

Artanasius (296-373) Dalam pandangannya Roh Kudus adalah alat dari Anak untuk penciptaan dan penyucian. Dan setiap penolakan akan Roh Kudus sebagai Allah akan meruntuhkan Kristen dan sekaligus menyangkal keselamatan yang disediakan Allah lewat Anaknya.

Sedang tokoh untuk gereja di wilayah barat yang terkenal adalah Ambrosius dan Agustinus. Bagi Ambrosius Roh Kudus memiliki kuasa, terang dan kehidupan. Dia percaya lewat baptisan air, darah dan Roh seseorang dapat diperbaharui. Bagi Agustinus Roh Kudus adalah penuntun buat manusia kedalam kebenaran Kristus dan dia percaya bahwa gereja dilahirkan oleh Roh Kudus pada hari Pentakosta. Sayangnya dia hanya percaya bahwa karunia berbahasa lidah hanya sampai di zaman Rasul-Rasul.

Pandangan dari para Reformator.

Martin Luther (1483-1546). Dia sama dengan Agustinus bahwa bahasa Roh telah berhenti dan mendesak bahwa kesembuhan Illahi harus dinilai dengan terang Firman Allah. Secara umum mujizat tidak diperlukan lagi. Namun demikian dalam perjalanan hidupnya Luther pernah berdoa untuk orang sakit dan orang tersebut sembuh.

Ulrich Zwingli (1484-1531). Dia menyatakan bahwa Roh Kudus harus sejalan dengan firman Allah dan Roh Kudus bukan saja penulis Kitab Suci namun juga interpreter sejati. Zwingli sangat menekankan akan Roh Kudus tanpa perlu memisahkan Roh dan Firman. Bagi dia seorang Kristen tidak perlu menekankan makna hurufiah Alkitab tapi harus libatkan Roh Kudus.

John Calvin (1509-1564) Dia menyatakan bahwa tindakan Bapa dan Anak dicerminkan lewat Roh Kudus. Dan penyucian Roh Kudus hanya untuk orang-orang pilihan saja. Karunia nubuat bagi dia hanyalah sebatas khotbah, karunia bahasa Roh hanya sebatas berbicara dengan bahasa lain didalam rangka penginjilan dan mengartikan bahasa Roh itu adalah sekedar penterjemahan saja. Jadi Calvin sebenarnya masih mempercayai keberadaan Karunia-karunia Roh meskipun dengan pengertian yang berbeda. Calvin disebut "Teolog Roh Kudus" diantara tokoh-tokoh reformer. Sayangnya doktrin tentang penekanan dia mengenai pekerjaan Roh Kudus akhirnya ditumbangkan oleh 2 teolog reformed sendiri (abad 20) B.B.Warfield dan Charles Hodge. B.B.Warfield dalam bukunya Counterfeit Miracles membantah akan kelangsungan mujizat Roh Kudus pada zaman sekarang.

1. Klasik Pantekosta.

Klasik Pantekosta merupakan bagian pertama dari 3 gelombang kegerakan Pantakosta. Pembahasan Klasik Pantekosta terdiri dari 3 bagian yaitu: Dasar dan akar Pantekosta, Charles Parham (Azusa Street Revival) dan Ekspansi Pantekosta ke seluruh dunia.

A. Dasar dan akar kegerakan Pantakosta (Perkembangan sebelum tahun 1900). Dua pendeta/penginjil besar yang berperan besar dalam sumbangsihnya akan kegerakan ini adalah John Wesley dan Edward Irving. Wesley yang hidup diabad ke 18, tokoh Metodis dan gerakan penyucian (Holines Movement) menetapkan landasan dasar tentang apa yang dia sebut sebagai "Second Blessing" (Pengalaman Kedua) atau "Entire Sanctification" atau juga Christian Perfection". Apa yang dia sebut sebagai pengalaman kedua adalah selain kita sudah mengalami keselamatan oleh percaya dan Darah Kristus maka perlu ke tahap selanjutnya yaitu pengalaman penyucian yang menuju ke kesempurnaan.

Radikal Wesleyan yang keluar dari Metodis menyebut pengalaman kedua tersebut sebagai Babtisan Roh Kudus. Datang dari awal abad ke 20 dan merupakan suatu kegerakan yang meliputi juga tanda-tanda mujizat dan karunia-karunia Roh dan menyebutkan diri mereka sebagai "Pentacostals". Selanjutnya Edward Irving (abad 19) seorang pendeta dari Presbyterian Church di London mempimpin sebuah kebaktian pembaharuan Pantekosta di Skotlandia. Dalam laporan (tahun 1830) pelayanannya disebutkan telah terjadi pemulihan Bahasa Roh yaitu yang dialami oleh Mary Campbell. Juga laporan pada 20 April 1830 telah terjadi juga pengalaman Bahasa Roh tersebut berikut mengartikan maknanya oleh dua bersaudara yaitu James dan George McDonald. James berbicara Bahasa Roh dan George mengartikannya. Irving menyebutkan bahasa lidah tersebut sebagai "Standing Sign" dan visible yang merupakan bukti kasih karunia dari Babtisan Roh Kudus.

Selanjutnya pengalaman babtisan Roh Kudus ini juga berkembang ke kelompok "Keswick" (Higher Life) dari D.L. Moody. Moody bercerita bagaimana dua orang wanita dari anggota gereja Metodis yang berdoa baptisan Roh Kudus untuknya. Dalam kebaktian doa tahun 1871 itu dia mengalami kepenuhan Roh Kudus lalu jatuh kelantai dan mengalami kemuliaan Allah. R.A. Torrey salah satu tokoh Keswick mengatakan baptisan Roh Kudus adalah berbeda dan kelanjutan pekerjaan kelahiran baru dan bukan buat Rasul-rasul atau yang hidup pada zaman Rasul-rasul itu tapi buat semua orang yang dipanggil Allah. Pengalaman-pengalaman ini terus berkembang kepada tokoh revival seperti John Fletcher, George Whitefield, Charles Finney, Phobe Palmer dan lainnya. Suatu pengalaman yang dashyat dialami di suatu camp meeting di Kentucky (tahun 1801dimana dihadiri oleh 25,000 umat-umat), kebanyakan dari Presbyterian dan Metodis. Disana banyak yang bertobat dan mengalami manisfestasi seperti " Holly Laugh" dan "Holly Dance".

B. Charles Parham dan Azusa Street Revival. Figur utama lahirnya kegerakan Pantekosta adalah Charles Fox Parham (1873-1929). Ajarannya dipengaruhi oleh tokoh Holines movement yaitu Hardin Irwin (pencetus Third Blessing atau Babtisan Api) dan Frank Sandford, seorang pemimpin misi dan pendiri Holy Ghost & US Bible School. Sejak kecil sering sakit dan banyak istirahat. Di usia 13 tahun ibunya meninggal dan disaat-saat itulah dia di lahirkan kembali lewat pelayanan Brother Lippard dari Congregational House Church. Dia belajar di sekolah Metodis, Southwestern College di Kansas tahun 1889 di bidang medical. Dengan sedikit bekal pendidikan tersebut dia mulai mengenal panggilannya untuk pelayanan, sejak itu rasa sakitnya mulai hilang.

Parham adalah yang pertama memberi kemajuan dalam teologi soal bahasa roh yang merupakan bukti awal seseorang dibabtis Roh Kudus. Ajarannya dikenal sebagai "Bible Evidence" atau "Initial Evidence". Dia juga mengatakan baptisan Roh Kudus merupakan syarat utama seseorang dilepaskan dari masa kesusahan besar (Great Tribulation). Setelah meninggalkan Linwood Methodist Church, Parham menjadi penghotbah independen dan penginjil. Tahun 1898 dia menetap di Topeka Kansas dan mendirikan Bethel Bible School dan Healing Home. Dia juga menerbitkan publikasi berjudul Apostolic Faith. Desember 1900, Parham meminta murid-muridnya di sekolah itu untuk menyelidiki Kitab Suci khususnya tanda utama babtisan Roh Kudus. Sementara 3 hari dia pergi keluar berkhotbah, murid-muridnya berdoa dan berpuasa sambil belajar soal Bahasa Roh itu. Ketika dia pulang dan menemui jawaban dari murid-muridnya maka pada 31 Desember 1900 (malam pergantian tahun) bersama murid-muridnya dia mengadakan kebaktian. Saat itulah salah satu muridnya Agnes N.Ozman meminta dia untuk menumpangkan tangan atasnya untuk mengalami Baptisan Roh.

Mujizat terjadi saat Agnes mulai berbicara dalam bahasa-bahasa lain khusunya bahasa Cina dan ketika Parham meminta dia menuliskan pengalamannya itu, Agnes tidak mampu menuliskannya dalam bahasa Inggris tapi dalam bahasa Cina. Selama kebaktian itu murid-muridnya yang lain berbicara dengan bahasa-bahasa roh yaitu Swedia, Rusia, Bulgaria, Jepang, Prancis, Norwegia, Italia dan Hungaria. Dan Parham mengetahui bahwa tidak satupun dari murid-muridnya yang belajar bahasa tersebut. Dengan ini Parham menyimpulkan bahwa pentingnya misionaris untuk berdoa meminta kepenuhan bahasa roh guna keperluan mereka menghadapi bangsa-bangsa lain yang berlainan bahasa. Setelah kejadian ini Parham mulai mengadakan serangkaian tour penginjilan kurang lebih 4 tahun. Tahun 1905 dia mendirikan sekolah Alkitab di Houston, Texas. Murid-muridnya hanya 25 orang dan salah satunya adalah William J.Seymour.

Seymour dan Azusa Street Revival. William Joseph Seymour (1870-1922), lahir dari keluarga mantan budak, seorang yang gemuk, pendek dan buta di salah satu matanya. Dia menjadi pendeta atas undangan Lucy Farrow di Independen Holines Movement Houston. Kebaktian perdana Seymour di rumah Owen Lee kemudian pindah ke keluarga Richard dan Ruth Asberry di 214 North Bonnie Brae Street di tahun 1906. Saat kebaktian di rumah ini banyak yang mengalami kepenuhan Roh Kudus. Berita tersebut tersebar ke tetangga-tetangga yang ingin melihat apa yang terjadi. Saat mereka berkumpul di luar maka jemaat dari rumah tersebut keluar untuk memberitakan injil dan banyak juga yang dipenuhi Roh Kudus, salah satunya adalah Jennie Moore yang nantinya akan menjadi istri Seymour.

Jennie dalam naungan kuasa Allah bermain piano sambil memuji Tuhan sekalipun dia tidak pernah belajar akan piano. Kejadian pada 9 April 1906 di Bonnie Brae Street menjadi berita besar buat sejarah Pantekosta. Banyak denominasi gereja-gereja lain ikut hadir dalam kebaktian tersebut. Banyak yang berbahasa Roh dan berjatuhan. Akhirnya rumah di Bonnie Brae itu tidak muat untuk mengumpulkan jemaat-jemaat yang hadir. Maka dicarilah tempat yang layak. Didapati bangunan di jalan Azusa, suatu bangunan yang tadinya milik gereja Metodis Episcopal namun tidak digunakan lagi. Maka dimulailah ibadah di gedung tersebut. Kebaktian dipimpin oleh Seymour meliputi nyanyian, capella, kesaksian, doa, altar call buat pertobatan atau baptisan Roh Kudus dan khotbah. Doa orang sakit juga terjadi, banyak yang "Slain in the Spirit", kadang suasana diam atau juga nyanyi dalam Roh.

Kebaktian perdana ini seperti dilaporkan oleh Arthur Osterberg dihadiri lebih kurang 100 orang kebanyakan negro namun juga terdapat warga kulit putih. Kebaktian berkembang pesat dan bisa menjapai 300-350 orang. Koran Los Angeles Times edisi 18 April 1906 menyebutkan ibadah tersebut sebagai "Weird Babel of Tongues" (ucapan yang tidak jelas dan tidak alami). Polisi kadang menutup akan jalan tersebut selama ibadah berjalan dan banyak yang minta ibadah tersebut ditutup karena mengganggu lingkungan dan bahkan tidak diterima oleh gereja-gereja lain dan ada yang dari gereja Pantekosta. Jennie Moore ketika kembali beribadah di gerejanya di First New Testament Church dan berbahasa roh disana akhirnya tidak diterima.

Phineas Bresee dari Pentacostal Church of Nazarene juga menentang ibadah tersebut dan mencapnya sebagai "False Revival". Bresee menurunkan tulisan Pantekosta di nama gerejanya agar tidak dihubung-hubungkan dengan kejadian di Azusa Street. Pemimpin Pentacostal Union Church, bishop Alma White menuduh Azusa revival tersebut sebagai penyembahan setan dan mempratekkan okultisme dan penyelewengan seksual. Sekalipun banyak dikecam, Azusa street revival telah menghadirkan banyak golongan dan tingkatan jemaat mulai dari yang berpendidikan, tidak berpendidikan, kaya, miskin, dari Afrika, Asia, kulit putih, hitam dan warga asing. Frank Bartleman melukiskan kejadian itu sebagai "The color line was washed in the blood".

Bukti menunjukkan dalam ibadah tersebut baik African-American, kulit putih, laki-laki dan perempuan, pendeta, penginjil dan jemaat asing terlibat dalam kepemimpinan ibadah. Sering terjadi warga-warga asing itu bertobat karena beberapa jemaat ketika dipenuhi Roh Kudus berbicara dalam bahasa mereka. Sebenarnya mereka masih dibawah denominasi gereja mereka dan menyebarkan teologi baru Pantekosta tesebut kedalam gereja mereka. Pola dari Azusa Street Mission menghendaki bahwa Roh Kudus tidak hanya memimpin para pimpinan gereja tapi semua orang-orang percaya bebas berbicara selama ibadah itu. Mereka mengajarkan Roh Kudus tidak boleh dibatasi oleh gedung gereja tapi menyebar kedalam bentuk kesaksian baik di jalan ataupun pekerjaan. Selain mengalami Bahasa Roh beberapa laporan menceritakan juga terjadi vision dan fenomena luar biasa yang sebelumnya tidak pernah dipelajari. Sehari ibadah bisa 9x mulai pagi sampai larut malam. Mereka bisa mulai ibadah sendiri tanpa perlu ada pemimpin. Kadang tidak ada program yang harus dijalankan tetapi mereka tidak takut karena Roh Kudus mampu mengendalikan kebaktian itu.

Pengaruh Azusa Street revival. Penginjil seperti Gaston Caswell, Frank Bartleman. Pastor William Pendleton,William Durham dan Joseph Smale merupakan warga kulit putih yang ikut hadir dalam revival itu lalu menyebarkan secara cepat akan kejadian-kejadian di Azusa. Beberapa perkumpulan rohani didirikan seperti: Upper Room Mission dari Elmer Fisher, Eighth & Maple Mision dari Bartleman dan Pendleton, Seventh Street Mission dari William Durham, Full Gospel Assembly dari A.G Osterberg, Apostolic Faith Mission dari James Alexander, Charles Mason dengan gerejanya Church of God.

Mundurnya Azusa Street revival. Mulai tahun 1909 dan 1910 Azusa Street mengalami kemunduran baik kehadiran dan kejadian-kejadiannya. Penyebab-penyebabnya bisa karena dicap sebagai "Sekte dan Ritual". Pengalaman Roh Kudus itu juga menjadikan mereka seperti aritokrasi yaitu mereka mendapatkan "Special Insight" dalam baptisan Roh Kudus dan mendirikan "Tahta" bagi Seymour. Namun masalah terbesar adalah konfilk rasial yang akhirnya mencuat juga. Clara Lum dan Florence Crawford jemaat kulit putih yang menerbitkan majalah buat Azusa Street revival berjudul Apostolic Faith (dimana di tahun 1909 bersikulasi s/d 50,000 copy) memindahkan alamat mereka ke Portland, Oregon. Dengan adanya kejadian-kejadian tersebut maka berita yang muncul dari Azusa mengalami penghambatan. Seymour akhirnya sering mengadakan perjalanan keluar untuk KKRnya. Dengan demikian di tahun 1911 yang hadir kebaktian Azusa hanya beberapa orang kebanyakan mereka adalah warga African-American.

William Durham dan "New" Azusa Street dan ajarannya "Finished Work". Puncak kedua revival setelah Azusa adalah apa yang dipelopori oleh William Durham di Chicago. Durham adalah seorang yang ikut hadir dalam ibadah di Azusa dan dia menyebarkan pengalaman itu di tempatnya. Dia seorang Babtis namun baru pada tahun 1898 dia bertobat karena melihat vision penyaliban Kristus. Durham mengunjungi Azusa thn 1907 dan mengalami babtisan Roh Kudus. Seymour bernubuat baginya bahwa dimanapun Durham berhotbah Roh Kudus akan tercurah.

Sekembalinya di Chicago Durham mulai menyebarkan berita tentang babtisan Roh Kudus itu. Kegerakan itu disebut North Avenue Mission dan dipadati pengunjung. Banyak terjadi manisfestasi kesembuhan dalam pelayanan Durham salah satunya adalah kesaksian Aimme Semple yang disembuhkan dari patah tulang. Tahun 1911 pekerjannya menyebar sampai Los Angeles ke ibadah milik Elmer Fisher yaitu Upper Room Mision. Salah satu pengajarannya adalah "Finished Work". Ajaran ini menolak "Second Blessing"nya Wesley yang mempengaruhi Azusa Street. Menurut dia tidak ada yang namanya pengalaman kedua semua pengalaman dari penyucian, pertobatan dan babtisan Roh adalah selesai dan satu dalam salib Kristus.

Kontroversi masalah "Finished Work" di mulai tahun 1910 ketika Durham menjadi gembala di North Avenue Mission di Chicago. Dia percaya bahwa salib Kristus tidak hanya untuk penghapusan dosa tapi juga untuk penyucian semua orang percaya. Ketika ia pergi ke Azusa saat Seymour tidak ada, sebagian orang mengatakan ini merupakan kelanjutan akan Azusa Street Revival yang kedua. Namun baik Seymour, Cashwell, Mason yang merupakan tokoh revival pertama tidak dapat menerima ajaran "Finished Work" tersebut. Gereja-gereja metodis, Wesleyan sampai dengan Holiness group tetap berpegang kepada "Second Blessing" (seperti diketahui, second blessing mengajarkan bahwa pengalaman pertobatan terpisah dengan pengalaman penyucian atau baptisan Roh Kudus).

Golongan Pantekosta seperti CMA (Christian Missionary Alliance) dari A.B.Simpson menerima ajaran "Finished Work" tersebut karena memang mereka sebelumnya beranggapan demikian. Baptis dan Presbyterian juga menerima ajaran itu. Sejak itu Pantekosta terpecah menjadi dua bagian, satu yang tetap memegang ajaran "Second Blessing" dan kedua yang menerima "Finished Work".

C. Pengaruh Azusa Revival Melanda Dunia. Dimulai dari Amerika Utara. Tahun 1912 ketika misi Azusa masih beroperasi telah terjadi pembentukan organisasi atau gereja-gereja yang berlandaskan pengalaman Azusa Street Revival. Misalnya, James Alexander mendirikan Apostolic Faith Missions. Valenzuella mendirirkan Spanish Apostolic Faith. Charles Mason mendirikan Church Of God. Melalui kegerakan gerejanya Azusa revival cepat melanda Amerika.

Thomas Barrat seorang Metodis Inggris merupakan salah satu tokoh yang dipengaruhi oleh Azusa revival kembali ke Norwegia dan mulai memimpin pergerakan Pantekosta disana. Dia juga pergi ke Palestina dan India untuk mempromosikan gerakan tersebut.

Lewi Pethrus yang mendengar berita Pantekosta dibawah pimpinan Barrat di Norwegia dibaptis Roh Kudus dan mendirikan kegerakan ini di Swedia. Barrat, Pethrus dan Alexander Boddy merupakan tokoh-tokoh yang menyebarkan kegerakan ini di Eropa bagian barat.

Ivan Voronaev merupakan orang Russia yang bertobat dan anaknya Vera sudah mengalami babtisan Roh Kudus.Voronaev merupakan tokoh dimulainya kegerakan Pantekosta di Russia, Ukraine dan Bulgaria. Martin Ryan setelah membaca berita mengenai Azusa Revival menjadi Pantekosta dan pada tahun 1907 menjadi misionaris pertama yang menjangkau Jepang dan Hongkong (tahun 1907).

Alfred dan Lillian Garr merupakan misionaris dari Azusa revival yang menjadi pelopor pertama gerakan Pantekosta di Calcutta India (1907) diikuti oleh McIntosh ke Cina. Selain itu tokoh seperti R.A Jaffray dari C.M.A juga banyak memberikan sumbangsihnya untuk gerakan ini di Asia timur.

Untuk Indonesia tidak asing lagi tokoh seperti Groesbeeks dan Van Klaverens merupakan utusan dari Bethel Temple di Seattle yang digembalakan oleh Rev.W.H.Offiler.

Untuk wilayah Afrika nama John Graham Lake (1870-1935) setelah menerima babtisan Roh Kudus di tahun 1904 meninggalkan pekerjaannya sebagai pengusaha menjadi misionaris Pantekosta buat Afrika.

Untuk wilayah Latin Amerika di layani oleh Luigi Francescon yang merupakan binaan William Durham dimana Durham bernubuat baginya untuk pelayanan di Italia.

Tahun 1909 Francescon pergi ke Argentina dan Brazil untuk mengobarkan api Pantekosta disana. Selain dia tokoh seperti Daniel Berg dan Gunnar Vingren juga mempengaruhi Latin Amerika. Banyak dari misionaris-misionaris tersebut mulai pelayanannya dengan minimnya biaya dan kecukupan pendidikan karena seperti diketahui mereka kebanyakan telah ditolak dari gereja-gereja utama mereka (Mainline Church) dan Pantekosta saat itu merupakan kegerakan yang baru bertumbuh namun semangat dan api Roh Kudus dalam mereka tidak dapat menahan mereka untuk pergi memberitakan berita Pantekosta ke seluruh dunia.

Analisa Perkembangan. Selama beberapa tahun orang-orang Pantekosta banyak dikenal dengan berbagai sebutan seperti Holines kemudian berkembang seperti "Full Gospel", "Pantekosta" dan "Latter Rain", beberapa menyebutkan mereka "Holly Rollers". Selama beberapa dekade setelah pemunculannya gerakan ini selain ditolak oleh gereja-gereja utama (Mainline Church seperti Protestan) juga ditolak oleh lembaga-lembaga keagamaan. Satu alasannya adalah Pantekosta ditanamkan dalam golongan masyarakat kelas bawah. Barrat menyebutkan tidak ada penganiayaan-penganiayaan dalam lingkup organisasi kegerakan di awal abad 20 selain yang terjadi dalam kegerakan Pantekosta ini. Meskipun dengan dilatar belakangi dengan kemiskinan ekonomi mereka telah mampu mengirimkan penginjil-penginjil Pantekosta ke seluruh dunia. Perkembangan gerakan ini tercepat di wilayah dunia ketiga (Afrika dan Asia) dibanding dengan Eropa dan Latin Amerika. Setelah perang dunia ke dua Pentakosta mulai dikenal dikalangan kelas menengah dan mulai masuk ke gereja-gereja utama.

2. Gerakan Karismatik. Pandangan umum. Selama 6 dekade (1901-1960) orang-orang Pantekosta dianggap diluar jalur kekristenan yang umum di AS. Pantekosta dicap sebagai ibadah yang "Ribut", banyak dari mereka dari golongan miskin dan tidak berpendidikan dan diluar jangkauan teologi seperti teologi Protestan. Hal-hal yang modern dan "Social Gospel" tidak dikenal didunia Pantekosta. Pada dekade tersebut baik Protestan dan Katolik sangat berhati-hati akan gerakan Pantekosta ini. Setengah dari abad 20 lalu, Pantekosta ditolak dari aliran-aliran gereja utama itu (mainline churches).

Setelah PD II situasi ini mulai berubah, Pantekosta mulai bergerak jauh dan mulai mendirikan bangunan gereja yang modern serta menarik perhatian publik. Penginjil-penginjil bercorak golongan Pantekosta seperti Oral Roberts, William Branham, Gordon Lindsay dan T.L Osborn mulai mempengaruhi publik dan gereja-gereja utama. Betapa tidak mereka memang mendasari penginjilannya dengan doktrin Pantekosta namun mereka tidak terikat dengan denominasi-denominasi gereja. Saat itu orang-orang Katolik mulai tertarik dengan penginjil T.V, Oral Roberts. Banyak pimpinan gereja Katolik dari N.Y,Chicago dan Philadelphia tertarik dengan penginjilannya Roberts.

Selain itu FGBMFI (Full Gospel Business Man Fellowship International) yang didirikan Demos Shakarian di awal tahun 50an (suatu organisasi yang juga Oral Roberts sering berkhotbah) banyak menjangkau kaum Protestan dan tidak menjadikan mereka denominasi Pantekosta. Jadi cepat atau lambat gerakan Pentakosta mulai menyebar ke gereja-gereja utama. Sebelum tahun 60an banyak pemimpin-pemimpin gereja arus utama itu yang telah berbicara dengan bahasa roh, misalnya Tommy Tyson dari Metodis, Richard Winkler (Episkopal), Harald Bredesen dari Lutheran dan beberapa lagi meskipun mereka mendapat kecaman keras dari gerejanya. Dennis Bennett lah yang pertama kali mempelopori gerakan Karismatik ini. Gerakan ini disebut juga "Neo Pentacostals" atau "New Pentacostal" suatu sebutan dari Donald Gee. Gerakan ini sama dengan Pantekosta hanya saja penekanan kepada bahasa dan karunia-karunia Roh amat kuat dan justru berkembang ke gereja-gereja arus utama.

Dennis Bennet & pemulihan gereja Episkopal. Di November 1959 Dennis Bennet seorang rektor dari St.Mark Episcopal Church di Van Nuys, California berlutut bersama-sama rekan-rekannya dan mulai berbahasa Roh. Pengalaman yang tidak dikenalnya ini telah merubah hidupnya. Di April 1960 Bennett membagi pengalamannya itu diantara rekan-rekannya di gereja Episkopal namun justru dia dapat cemoohan, "Throw out the damned tongues-speaker" begitu kata mereka. Bennet mulai resign dan berita ini diliput oleh majalah Time "Now glossolalia seems to be on its way back in US churches not only in the uninhibited Pentacostal sects, but even among the Episcopalians,....". Sejak itu Bennet mulai dijuluki pemimpin pertama dari denominasi gereja tradisional yang disebut kegerakan Neo Pantekosta (Karismatik).

Di tahun 1956 pastor pertama gereja Episkopal yang menerima baptisan Roh Kudus adalah Richard Winkler. Di tahun 1963 majalah Christianity Today melaporkan ada kira-kira dua ribuan orang Episkopal di selatan California telah berbahasa lidah. Jean Stone pemimpin Blessed Trinity Society yang menerbitkan majalah Trinity (majalah ini berorientasi baptisan Roh Kudus dan karunia-karunia Roh dengan sasaran gereja-gereja utama) melaporkan bahwa kejadian-kejadian yang dialami oleh Bennet dan kawan-kawan mempunyai perbedaan dengan klasik Pantekosta. Mereka lebih private dan tertib dalam doanya dan sedikit emosional dan mereka adalah orang-orang yang berpendidikan baik. Pada awal tahun 1960 mulailah setiap aliran Protestan seperti Baptis, Lutheran, Mennonites, Methodis dan Presbyterians menerima babtisan Roh Kudus. Disusul mulai 1967-1977 dengan kegerakan di dalam tubuh gereja-gereja Roma Katolik.

Kegerakan Karismatik dalam periode 1960-1967. Periode 1960-1967. Kegerakan Karismatik dalam periode ini juga terjadi pembabtisan Roh Kudus kepada sepasang suami istri yaitu John & Joan Baker pada tahun 1959, mereka dari gereja Episkopal. Berikut adalah kegerakan Karismatik yang melanda gereja-gereja utama (dari golongan protestan).

Gereja Lutheran. Gereja Lutheran mendasarkan ajarannya dengan basis Protestan Reformasi yaitu pembenaran oleh iman dan supremasi Alkitab. Mereka juga memegang ajaran "The Cessation Theory" yang mengajarkan bahwa tanda-tanda mujizat dalam Perjanjian Baru telah berakhir pada zaman Rasul-rasul. Larry Christenson adalah tokoh Lutheran dan pastor di Trinity Lutheran Church yang mengalami baptisan Roh Kudus di awal tahun 1960an. Kemungkinan buku The Healing Light karya Agnes Sanford yang mempengaruhi dia untuk mencari pengalaman dengan Roh Kudus tersebut. Kehadirannya di Foursquare Pentecostal Church di San Pedro dimana dia menyaksikan adanya bahasa-bahasa Roh telah "Merasuk" dalam dirinya. Saat itu ketika penginjil Wayne & Mary Westburg berdoa untuknya tidak terjadi apa-apa, namun pada malamnya ketika dia terjaga dia merasakan lidahnya berbicara dengan kalimat-kalimat lain. Baru pada 4 Agustus 1961 pada kebaktian di Foursquare berikutnya dia baru mengalami babtisan Roh Kudus. Dia menyatakan ini adalah pengalaman yang sangat indah. Selain Larry pendeta-pendeta lain dari gereja Lutheran juga mengalami hal ini seperti Erwin Prange, Herbert Mjorud, Robert Heil, Theodore Jungkuntz dan banyak lagi.

Erwin Prange bersaksi di tahun 1963 sebelum memimpin suatu kelas bahwa saat dia mau dipenuhi Roh Kudus ada semacam suara yang berkata. "Karunia ini untukmu, jangkau dan ambilah". "Saya mulai membuka mulut dan suatu bahasa-bahasa asing masuk dan tubuh saya mulai merasakannya". Ketika dia mulai mengajar di kelas itu dia berbicara kira-kira 10 menit dengan bahasa lain, baik dia dan pendengar-pendengarnya tidak mengerti akan bahasa itu. Pendeta Herbert Mjorud juga mengalami kejadian ini dengan resiko dia dituduh sesat oleh rekan-rekan pendeta lainnya.

Di tahun 1963 ALC (American Lutheran Church) membentuk sebuah komisi yang terdiri dari psikolog, ahli jiwa dan teolog-teolog Perjanjian Baru untuk mengadakan investigasi kepada orang-orang yang berglosolali dalam gerejanya (untuk diketahui bahwa pada Maret 1962 ada kira-kira 70 orang Lutheran di Washington yang telah mengalami babtisan Roh Kudus). Di San Pedro komisi ini mengadakan pemeriksaan kepada Larry dan 32 anggotanya. Meskipun mereka mengatakan dalam bentuk suatu dugaan bahwa fenomena itu adalah "Ketidakstabilan emosi" dan "Hanya singkat" . Laporan ini dipublikasikan dalam buku berjudul Psychology of Speaking in Tongues karya John Kildahl.

Pada tahun 1972 Paul Qualben seorang ahli jiwa yang terlibat dalam komisi itu menuturkan dalam sebuah seminar bahwa kedua dugaan tersebut adalah salah" dan orang-orang yang kami wawancarai itu hidup dalam kehidupan yang normal dalam gerejanya dan sekarang 10 tahun kemudian kegerakan itu masih bertumbuh". Pernyataan di tahun 1972 dan 1974 oleh A.L.C dan L.C.A (Lutheran Church in America) menujukkan segi positif tentang kegerakan ini. Di tahun 1973 telah berdiri organisasi Karismatik dari kalangan Lutheran dan tahun 1983 berdiri International Lutheteran Renewal Center dengan presidennya Larry Christenson.

Gereja Presbyterian (Reformed). Tidak seperti Luther dengan "Teori Pemberhentian" (Cessation Theory) bahwa manisfestasi Roh Kudus sudah berakhir, Calvin justru banyak menekankan pekerjaan-pekerjaan Roh Kudus. Dia tidak menentang akan kehadiran karunia-karunia Roh tersebut bahkan dia disebut "Teolog Roh Kudus" pada zamannya. Hanya sayangnya ajarannya ini mulai dipadamkan oleh dua teolog reformed sendiri yaitu B.B.Warfield dan Charles Hodge. Mereka pada tahun 1918 menyangkal akan adanya mujizat-mujizat Roh Kudus. Ini dipaparkan dalam buku Counterfeit Miracle karya Warfield. Buku lain karangan Ronald Knox dari kalangan mereka berjudul Enthusiasm juga mengatakan bahwa fenomena tersebut adalah gejala emosional. Meskipun demikian banyak pendeta-pendeta AS menjadi pionir kegerakan Roh Kudus ini dalam gereja mereka.

Awal kegerakan ini sebenarnya sudah dimulai di tahun 1800 lewat pelayanan tiga pemimpin gereja Presbyterian : James Gready, William Hodges dan John Rankin. Laporan mengungkapkan terjadinya "Slain In The Spirit" dan teriakan-teriakan pengampunan dalam gereja Red River Presbyterian. Bahkan beberapa pendeta "Dance Before The Lord". Bagi mereka kejadian ini bukannya baru karena di tahun 1700 an Jonathan Edwards seorang Calvinis terkenal juga telah mengalami kejadian ini dalam pelayanannya. Meskipun Jonathan merupakan pelayan gereja Congregational (gerakan penyucian) namun dia tetap berpijak dalam ajaran Calvin dari Presbyterian. Gereja Presbyterian sebenarnya terlibat dalam gerakan penyucian di AS diantara dan diakhir tahun 1800an misalnya tokoh seperti William Boardman dan Charles Finney. Finney adalah mantan Presbyterian yang menjadi penginjil kesohor dalam urapan Roh Kudus. Diikuti oleh Edward Irving yang "membawa" masuk karunia-karunia Roh Kudus kedalam gereja Regents Square Presbyterian di London tahun 1831. Juga A.B.Simpson juga seorang Presbyterian dari Canada yang percaya akan kesembuhan illahi lewat doa.

Setelah Perang Dunia ke dua gerakan ini menjadi bagian lagi dalam tubuh gereja Presbyterian di AS. Pendeta pertama yang mengalami bahasa Roh dan kesembuhan adalah James Brown pendeta dari gereja Upper Octorara Presbyterian di Pennsylvania US. Brown tadinya mau keluar dari Presbyterian sejak kejadian tersebut namun David du Plessis menasehatkan dia untuk tetap tinggal di gerejanya dan adakan pemulihan. Brown melakukannya dan jadilah setiap hari Sabtu (hari Minggu mereka tetap dengan tradisi Presbyterian) dalam gereja itu Brown mengadakan perubahan dalam ibadahnya selama 20 tahun tanpa friksi. Ibadah hari Sabtu itu menarik sampai ratusan orang/minggu dan banyak dari mereka dibabtis oleh Roh Kudus. Brown sendiri bermain tamborin dan pujian penuh sukacita yang luar biasa. Di tahun 1977 dia berhenti dari tugas pelayanannya sebagai pendeta di gereja itu setelah 37 tahun melayani. Brown telah mengadakan pemulihan yang luar biasa dalam gerejanya. Kesaksian lain juga datang dari Pdt. Robert Whitaker dari Chandler Presbyterian Church di Arizona.

Cerita Pdt. Whitaker sangat menarik. Di tahun 1962 Pdt. Whitaker (dari gereja Presbyterian Arizona) dibabtis Roh Kudus, tahun 1967 sejumlah anggotanya menerima karunia bahasa Roh. Dan sama seperti James Brown ibadah hari minggu tetap dengan ibadah yang lazim dari Presbyterian namun di hari-hari biasa baru ciri khas Pantekosta diterapkan. Di tahun 1967, komisi gereja mengadakan investigasi atas Whitaker dan meminta sumpah untuk tidak lagi percaya akan fenomena tersebut namun Whitaker menolaknya. Terjadilah persidangan akan "kasus" Whitaker ini di lingkungan gereja Presbyterian. Whitaker tidak sendiri dia didukung oleh Pdt. Bradford dan John MacKay (John adalah presiden sekolah teologi Princeton). Tahun 1968 Whitaker beruntung dalam kasus ini.

Kegerakan Karismatik dalam tubuh gereja Presbyterian (Reformed) ini juga dipengaruhi oleh Rodman Williams, seorang dosen teologi di Austin Presbyterian seminary. Dia dibabtis Roh Kudus ketika menjadi profesor di sekolah itu. Dia menjadi penulis buku Renewal Theology. Organisasi Presbyterian yang bercorak Karismatik adalah Presbyterian Charismatic Communion dan pada tahun 1984 diganti namanya menjadi Presbyterian and Reformed Renewal Ministries International (PRRM). Di tahun 1985 sekitar 2500 sampai 3000 anggotanya sudah dibabtis Roh Kudus. Sudah banyak gereja Presbyterian yang telah mengalami jamahan Roh Kudus. Gereja Metodis Dalam berbagai hal gereja Metodis bisa disebutkan "Ibu" buat ratusan anggota gerakan Penyucian dan Pantekosta (Charles Parham dari Metodis juga). Didirikan sekitar abad 18 oleh John Wesley sebagian suatu pemulihan di tubuh gereja Church of England meskipun Wesley hingga matinya adalah seorang Anglikan. Nama Metodis diberikan oleh Wasley di Holy Club Oxford University di tahun 1720an yg menekankan aspek doa, pengakuan, penyucian dan persekutuan di lingkungan mahasiswa universitas tersebut, ayat dasarnya adalah Ibrani 12:14.

Dalam gerakan penyuciannya Wesley mengembangkan teori "Second Blessing" yaitu pengalaman kedua setelah pengalaman pertobatan. Pada zaman lampau fenomena seperti "Holly Laugh" ,"Holly Dance" dan "Lain in the Spirit" dalam kegerakan gereja Metodis bahkan fenomena tersebut menandakan mereka dipanggil menjadi bishop. Pada abad ke 20 gereja utama Metodis menolak kegerakan penyucian tersebut, sejak itu Metodis banyak menekankan aspek pendidikan dan sosial. Adalah Tommy Tyson pastor gereja Metodis yang mengembalikan semangat kekuatan Roh Kudus kedalam gerejanya. Di tahun 1952 dia dibabtis dengan Roh Kudus dan mengalami bahasa Roh. Ketika di menceritakan pengalaman tersebut dia dipermalukan. Di tahun 1954 dia banyak melayani di kalangan Pantekosta. Lewat pelayanannya itu "Camps Farthest Out" dia banyak menyebarkan gerakan Karismatik. Dan pada tahun 1960 dia melayani di kampus Oral Roberts Univ.

Oral Roberts juga adalah tokoh yang banyak mempengaruhi gereja utama seperti Metodis bahka gereja Metodis membiayai pelayananya lewat T.V. Ditahun 1968 Roberts yang lahir sebagai orang Pantekosta bergabung dengan United Metodist Church. Dia diterima sebagai penghotbah lokal walaupun dia tetap memegang ajaran Pentakostanya. Setelah ini kampusnya Oral Roberts Univ. menjadi pusat training bagi pelayan-pelayan Metodis. Organisasi Karismatik untuk Metodis adalah United Methodist Renewal Fellowship berdiri tahun 1977 dan sekitar 1,7 juta orang Metodis America adalah penganut gerakan Karismatik dan mereka tetap pada gereja utamanya. Gereja-gereja Utama lainnya. Gerakan Karismatik terus melanda "Mainline Church" seperti gereja Baptis, tokoh gerakan itu adalah John Osteen dan Pat Robertson (keduanya dari gereja Baptis) dan telah mengalami pengalaman baptisan Roh Kudus. Di gereja Mennonit dipelopori oleh Gerald Derstine dan di gereja Ortodoks (gereja Timur seperti di Russia) dipelopori oleh Eusebius Stephanou.

Gereja Katolik. Sabtu 18 February 1967 adalah hari bersejarah dimana Allah Roh Kudus melawat gereja Roma Katolik. Sore hari itu di retret kelompok Roma Katolik di kawasan Pittsburgh, Roh Kudus tercurah. Sebenarnya tidak ada rencana mengadakan retret itu hanya sekedar perayaan ulang tahun buat seorang di akhir Minggu. Tapi dalam banyak cara Allah memimpin 25 orang Katolik tersebut (kebanyakan mahasiswa Duquesne Univ) mengalami kuasa Roh Kudus, sebagian tertawa, berteriak dan berbicara bahasa-bahasa Roh. Mereka berdoa dan bernyanyi sampai pagi harinya. Itulah kelahiran gerakan Karismatik di kalangan gereja Roma Katolik.

Patty Gallagher Mansfield satu dari sekian mahasiwa tersebut bersaksi: "Malam itu Allah membawa sebuah kelompok ke kapel universitas. Para guru kemudian menumpangkan tangan ke murid-murid tetapi banyak diantara kami mengalami baptisan Roh Kudus sambil berlutut. Beberapa dari kita berbicara dalam bahasa lidah, ada yang bernubuat dan mendapat hikmat. Tetapi karunia yang sungguh besar adalah kasih, kami diikat oleh kasih".

Murid yang lain David Mangan menuturkan bahwa perasaan kasih itu tidak dapat digambarkan. Kejadian pertama kepenuhan Roh Kudus di universitas Duquesne adalah yang pertama buat gereja Katolik. Kejadian itu disebut "Duquesne Weekend" dan merupakan ketajaman akan gerakan Karismatik, mulai tahun 1967 dan dimulai dari kalangan mahasiswa. Gerakan ini meluas ke universitas Notre Dame dan universitas State Michigan. Sebenarnya gerakan yang terjadi ini merupakan jawaban doa dari Paus Leo XXIII pada tahun 1897 dimana dia menulis suatu surat berjudul On the Holly Spirit. Selanjutnya perkembangan gerakan Karismatik di kalangan gereja Katolik ini diperluas lagi ke seluruh dunia berkat dukungan Demos Shakarian dari FGBMFI.

Kardinal Katolik yang juga mendukung gerakan ini seperti Suenens dan Paul Cordes. Merekalah yang memasukan gerakan Katolik Karismatik ini kedalam struktur gereja Vatikan. Dibanding dengan Protestan, amat mudah pemimpin-pemimpin Katolik menerima bahasa-bahasa Roh berikut karunia-karunianya.

Karakteristik Gerakan Katolik Karismatik (sama dengan gerakan Pentakosta):
1 Fokus kepada Yesus
2 Pujian
3 Kecintaan pada Alkitab
4 Komunikasi dengan Allah
5 Penginjilan
6 Kewaspadaan kepada kejahatan.
7 Karunia-karunia Roh
8 Harapan akhir zaman
9 Kuasa Roh Kudus.

3. Gelombang ke Tiga (Third Wave movement). Gelombang Third Wave merupakan suatu gerakan yang serupa dengan Pentakosta atau Karismatik namun bukan bagian dari kedua gerakan tersebut. Gelombang ini bercirikan :

1. Sebagian percaya bahwa baptisan Roh Kudus terjadi saat pertobatan. Ini jelas berbeda dengan Pantekosta ataupun Karismatik. (penulis: jelas ini berbeda dengan GPdI).

2.Penggandaan baptisan Roh Kudus terus berlanjut setelah kelahiran baru.

3.Bahasa lidah bukan merupakan bukti awal pengalaman rohani tapi merupakan karunia untuk beberapa pelayanan dan doa.

4.Konteks pelayanan adalah seluruh anggota tubuh Kristus dari pada kegiatan individu.

5.Menekankan tanda mujizat dan kuasa.

6.Ada "Teritorial Spirit" yang secara specifik bisa mendominasi keluarga, tetangga, kota-kota dan negara-negara.

7.Kejadian-kejadian traumatik dalam hidup sekarang atau masa lalu dapat pula dipengaruhi oleh setan.

Kegerakan ini mulai populer di tahun 1980 oleh Peter Wagner dan John Wimber, bisa disebut juga sebagai "Neo Charismatic atau Neo Apostolic". Wagner terkenal sebagai pakar pertumbuhan gereja dan merupakan koordinator A.D 2000 United Prayer Track dan Internatioanl Spiritual Warfare. Di tahun 1999 bersama George Otis dan Ted Haggard mendirikan World Prayer Center di Spring Colorado. Dia juga adalah dosen di Seminary Fuller. Sedangkan John Wimber (alm) adalah pemimpin Vineyard Christian Fellowship dan Vineyard Ministries International. Wimber pernah mengajar mata kuliah Sign & Wonder di Fuller Seminary.

Dalam perkembangannya gerakan ini banyak menekankan tanda-tanda mujizat, peperangan rohani (Spiritual Warfare) dan pemetaan rohani (Spiritual Mapping). Ini didasari oleh pengajaran Wimber (dari gereja Vineyard) dan Wagner soal "Sign & Wonder". Berikut sekilas tentang spiritual warfare (peperangan dengan setan-setan, dikutip dari International Dictionary dan studi lebih lengkap bisa dari buku-buku karangan Peter Wagner). Mereka membagi dalam dua bagian :

A.Ground level Warfare. Ini mencakup:

a. Dalam keluarga dan anak-anak.

b. Okult spirit seperti dalam tubuh New Age dan Freemansory.

c. Dalam bentuk kemarahan, ketakutan, hawa nafsu, kematian dan homoseks.

B.Cosmic level Warfare. Ini mencakup:

a.teritorial spirit seperti, daerah/wilayah dan negara seperti yang disebutkan dalam Dan 10:13,21 yaitu "Pangeran dari Persia" dan "Pangeran dari Yunani".

b.Institutional spirit mencakup badan-badan pemerintahan, gereja, pendidikan, agama-agama non Kristen dan bidat-bidat. Pemetaan rohani (Spiritual Mapping) merupakan perwujudan dari Cosmic level Warfare ini bisa mencakup sampai ke lingkungan seperti pohon-pohon, air, peralatan-peralatan rumah, musik dan objek-objek lain semacam itu yang mana setan dapat menguasainya.

Ciri-ciri Neo Karismatik dapat dilihat dalam group-group seperti New Apostolic Churches, The Legion of Mary (suatu gereja Katolik independen dari Kenya), The Kimbanguist Church dari Zaire, True Jesus Church dari Cina dan Celestial Church of Christ dari Ghana. Dalam perkembangannya sekarang gerakan ini maju pesat walaupun banyak kritik-kritik yang dijatuhkan terhadap gerakan ini.(END,Januari 2004).***

BACK

Kejatuhan dan kebangkitan Gereja

2008-10-21T00:37:00.000+07:00

Kejatuhan dan kebangkitan Gereja

Gereja mula-mula lahir pada tahun 30 Masehi di kota Yerusalem (Kisah 2:1-41). Dengan kuasa Roh Kudus mereka menjangkau seluruh lapisan masyarakat di berbagai penjuru dunia dengan Injil, baik melalui perkataan, perbuatan maupun tanda-tanda mujizat yang menyertai mereka (Roma 15:18-19). Walaupun gereja mula-mula itu tidak sempurna, kehidupan mereka telah berhasil menjadi saksi bagi Kerajaan Allah di tengah-tengah masyarakat yang hidup dalam kegelapan pada masa itu. Dan meskipun mengalami penganiayaan yang hebat, gereja bertumbuh dengan pesat.
Secara ringkas, ciri gereja mula-mula antara lain;
1. Menempatkan Yesus Kristus sebagai Tuhan atau Raja dalam hidup pribadi mereka.
2. Hidup dalam persatuan dan saling melayani dalam kasih.
3. Memberitakan Injil secara berani disertai dengan kuasa Roh Kudus.
4. Menjunjung tinggi Kitab Suci sebagai kebenaran yang tertinggi.
5. Kepemimpinan yang bersifat jamak dengan Tuhan Yesus sebagai kepala Gereja.

SEJARAH KEJATUHAN GEREJA
Dengan hilangnya pelayanan apostolik (rasuli) dalam gereja, pada akhir abad kedua timbullah berbagai masalah internal dalam gereja, baik masalah kepemimpinan, doktrinal maupun dalam kesatuan antar jemaat lokal. Namun karena kasih karunia Allah, gereja yang mulai pudar kemuliaannya itu dimungkinkan untuk tetap bertumbuh di dalam masa aniaya yang semakin memuncak pada masa-masa itu.
Pada tahun 313 Masehi, Kaisar Konstantin dari Kerajaan Romawi mengeluarkan dekrit (keputusan) yang memberikan toleransi kepada kekristenan. Sejak saat itu penganiayaan terhadap gereja berhenti. Namun justru sejak saat itulah gereja mengalami kemerosotan yang luar biasa. Kemudian selama 12 (dua belas) abad gereja hidup dalam kegelapan. Kekeringan rohanipun melanda gereja, sama seperti yang pernah dialami oleh umat Israel sewaktu mereka meninggalkan Tuhan.

Kemerosotan rohani yang tajam justru dialami oleh gereja sesudah pemerintah Romawi mengharuskan semua orang memeluk agama Kristen pada tahun 393 Masehi. Sejak saat itu gereja dipenuhi oleh orang-orang Kristen KTP (Kristen Tanpa Pertobatan). Sebelum itu hanya orang yang sungguh-sungguh percaya kepada Tuhan Yesus yang berani melibatkan diri dalam kekristenan, namun setelah tahun 393 Masehi semua orang dapat memeluk agama Kristen, sekalipun mereka belum bertobat sama sekali.
Walaupun disana-sini muncul tokoh-tokoh gereja yang tetap konsisten dalam memelihara kemurniaan iman, selama 12 abad (dari awal abad ke 4 sampai abad ke 16) gereja pada umumnya hidup di dalam kegelapan. Kemerosotan yang terjadi di dalam gereja pada masa itu, antara lain dalam hal ;
1. Doktrin tentang Kitab Suci
Tradisi-tradisi di dalam gereja, seperti kebiasaan berdoa untuk arwah orang yang sudah meninggal, walaupun tidak terdapat atau bahkan bertentangan dengan Alkitab, dianggap memiliki kebenaran yang sejajar dengan Alkitab. Dengan kata lain, Alkitab tidak lagi diterima sebagai otoritas kebenaran tertinggi.

2. Doktrin keselamatan
Keselamatan tidak lagi diyakini sebagai sesuatu yang diperoleh karena kasih karunia (anugrah) oleh iman, namun sebagai hasil usaha manusia sendiri, yaitu melalui (amal) perbuatan yang baik. Bahkan karena memerlukan banyak uang untuk pembangunan gedung gereja Santo Petrus di kota Roma, melalui hukum indulgensi (pengampunan dosa) gereja mengajarkan bahwa orang dapat ?membeli? keselamatan bagi dirinya, bahkan juga untuk orang lain yang sudah mati, dengan membayar sejumlah uang.

3. Doktrin kepemimpinan gereja
Masuknya kekuasaan duniawi ke dalam gereja merubah pola kepemimpinan di dalam gereja. Sejak akhir abad ke 5 pucuk pimpinan gereja di kota Roma diterima sebagai pemimpin tertinggi dari gereja di seluruh dunia. Bahkan keputusan-keputusan pemimpin tertinggi itu dinyatakan tidak mungkin keliru. Dengan kata lain, kepemimpinan jamak dalam gereja berubah menjadi kepemimpinan tunggal yang berjenjang seperti sebuah piramid.

4. Doktrin tentang orang-orang kudus
Sebagai pengganti patung dewa-dewi yang disembah oleh bangsa Romawi, ditempatkan patung-patung orang kudus di dalam gedung gereja sebagai bagian dari ibadah. Sebaliknya dari pengajaran Alkitab bahwa semua orang percaya adalah orang kudus (I Kor 1:2), hanya orang-orang tertentu yang sudah mati saja yang diagungkan sebagai orang kudus. Orang-orang kudus ini kemudian dipercayai sebagai pelindung dan perantara dalam doa. Dengan demikian, tradisi ibadah kekafiran telah menyusup masuk ke dalam gereja.

SEJARAH PEMULIHAN GEREJA
Tuhan itu setia, bahkan di saat umat-Nya murtadpun Ia tetap setia (II Tim 2:13) Walaupun mereka sudah meninggalkan-Nya, Tuhan tetap berjanji untuk memulihkan mereka kembali. Itu sebabnya, di saat gereja sedang berada dalam kegelapan, selalu saja ada sejumlah kecil hamba-hamba Tuhan yang berusaha memelihara kemurnian iman dan mencegah kemerosotan gereja yang lebih jauh lagi. Beberapa di antara mereka adalah Agustinus (354-430), Bernard dari Clairvaux (1090-1153), Fransiskus dari Asisi (1181-1228), John Wycliffe (1330-1384), John Hus (1372-1415), dan Savonarola (1452-1498)
Di dalam Alkitab kita mengenal dua tindakan pemulihan yang Tuhan kerjakan, yang biasa kita istilahkan sebagai ;
1. Pembaharuan rohani (Renewal)
2. Kebangkitan rohani (Revival)

Pembaharuan Rohani (Renewal) adalah tindakan Tuhan dalam kedaulatan-Nya untuk membawa umat Tuhan kembali kepada diri-Nya. Inilah yang terjadi berulangkali di sepanjang sejarah bangsa Israel dan yang terjadi juga di dalam gereja-Nya. Pada awal abad ke 16, tiba waktunya bagi Tuhan untuk memulihkan gereja-Nya. Sebagaimana dicatat dalam Alkitab, Tuhan selalu memulai rencana-Nya dengan memanggil dan memilih orang-orang yang akan dipakai untuk mewujudkan rencana-Nya.

Sedangkan ?Kebangkitan Rohani? (Revival) adalah tindakan Tuhan dalam kedaulatan-Nya untuk membawa orang-orang yang belum mengenal-Nya agar datang kepada keselamatan, melalui pengenalan akan Yesus Kristus. Kebangkitan rohani (revival) yang besar sudah pernah terjadi dalam sejarah gereja. Kebangkitan rohani tersebut telah membawa orang datang kepada pertobatan, sehingga terjadi perubahan besar dalam kondisi sosial masyarakat tempat kebangkitan rohani itu terjadi. Misalnya yang terjadi di Welsh pada tahun 1904.
Secara singkat, pemulihan dalam sejarah gereja terjadi sebagai berikut:

1. Tahun 1517, Martin Luther dipakai oleh Allah untuk memulihkan dasar yang terpenting dalam seluruh doktrin gerja yaitu pembenaran oleh iman bukan oleh amal perbuatan. Menurut Martin Luther, keselamatan manusia adalah semata-mata hanya karena kasih karunia (sola gratia), sedangkan manusia tidak dapat berbuat apapun selain percaya (sola fide) untuk mendapat keselamatan itu. Dan Alkitab adalah ukuran iman yang satu-satunya dan mutlak (sola scriptura)

2. Tahun 1524, gerakan Anabaptis menolak baptisan untuk bayi dan hanya mempercayai baptisan bagi orang dewasa saja dengan cara diselamkan ke dalam air.

3. Abad ke 17, gerakan Pietisme (kesalehan) adalah suatu kehidupan rohani yang dinamis dengan Kristus, berdasarkan kebenaran dalam hidup dan juga pengajaran mulai dipulihkan.

4. Tahun 1750, di bawah pelayanan John Wesley mulai dipulihkannya suatu penyucian dan kekudusan hidup. (Ibr 12:14)

5. Abad ke 19, melalui A.B. Simpson mulai dipulihkan pelayanan kesembuhan Ilahi.

6. Tahun 1901, melalui gerakan Pentakosta mulai dialami kembali Baptisan Roh Kudus dan karunia bahasa lidah oleh umat Allah di negara ? negara bagian Amerika Serikat. Di bawah pimpinan Charles Parham, seorang gadis yang bernama Agnes Osman berkata-kata dalam bahasa asing (bahasa Cina) selama tiga hari. Kejadian ini merupakan permulaan dari Gerakan Pantekosta Modern di Amerika Serikat.

7. Tahun 1906 Karunia Roh Kudus mulai dipulihkan di kebangunan Rohani jalan Azusa 312, Los Angles, USA. Di bawah pimpinan Willian Seymour (murid Charles Parham) orang-orang berkumpul dan berdoa semalam suntuk. Mereka datang untuk mencari keselamatan, penyucian, baptisan Roh Kudus, dan kesembuhan Ilahi.

8. Tahun 1948, melalui gerakan ?Hujan Akhir? doktrin penumpangan tangan atas jemaat mulai dipulihkan. Pujian dan penyembahan yang spontan dipulihkan dengan nyanyian lagu-lagu rohani dalam kebangunan rohani di Kanada. Tokoh utama dalam gerakan ini, antara lain William Branham.

9. Tahun 1960, muncul gerakan Kharismatik (Pantekosta baru). Gerakan ini menekankan pada karunia-karunia Roh Kudus. Gerakan Kharismatik ini dimotori oleh Demos Shakarian pendiri The Full Gospel Business Men?s Fellowship International (FGBMFI). Persekutuan FGBMFI ini tidak mempunyai ikatan formal dengan gereja Pantekosta mana pun. Dan sebagian besar yang mereka jaring adalah bisnismen dari luar kalangan Pantekosta. Karena yang hadir di dalam pertemuan ini para pengusaha, maka para pembicara yang diundang adalah para Pendeta yang terkenal.

Gerakan pembaharuan rohani yang dikerjakan Tuhan di dalam gereja-Nya belum juga berakhir, Tuhan ingin agar gereja kembali kepada panggilannya yang semula, seperti yang nampak di dalam gereja mula-mula. Sebab melalui gereja yang dipulihkan ini Ia hendak membawa bangsa-bangsa datang kepadaNya. Hingga kini Allah terus memulihkan gerejaNya sampai akhirnya gereja akan mencapai kesempurnaan, antara lain; melalui pemulihan di bidang pengajaran, pemulihan di bidang penginjilan, pemulihan di bidang penggembalaan, pemulihan di bidang pujian dan penyembahan, serta pemulihan di bidang kepemimpinan gereja, yaitu pemulihan lima jawatan pelayanan.

OLEH :Tony Budianto, S.H.

bedes:
Darisekian banyak Gereja yang berdiri semenjak masa pemulihan, apakah hanya ada satu gereja yang benar ataukah beberapa gereja yang benar atau semua gereja menjadi benar.

Full Gospel Business Men's Fellowship International (FGBMFI )

2008-10-21T00:17:00.000+07:00

Pada pertemuan pertama FGBMFI di Clifton’s Cafetaria Broadway and Seventh di Los Angeles (1951), Oral Roberts berdoa: ”Tuhan Yesus, biarlah Fellowship ini bertumbuh dalam kekuatan-Mu saja. Kirim mereka berbaris dalam kuasa-Mu melintasi bangsa-bangsa dan melintasi dunia. Sekarang kami melihat kelompok kecil di kafetaria ini, tapi Engkau melihat ribuan chapter!”

Riak kecil di kafetaria itu kini menjelma menjadi sebuah gelombang raksasa yang melanda seluruh belahan bumi. Pada meeting pertama itu, Demos Shakarian sebenarnya mengharapkan kehadiran sekitar 300 sampai 400 orang. Ternyata, hanya datang 18 orang. Namun, sejarah telah mencatat bagaimana FGBMFI tumbuh menjadi sebuah masterpiece pelayanan kaum awam Kristen berkelas dunia.

Perkembangan yang terjadi jauh melebihi ”The Dream of Thousand” yang dulu dilontarkan Oral Roberts pada tahun 1951 itu. Pada pertengahan tahun 1960, FGBMFI telah mempunyai 300 chapter dengan 100.000 member. Tahun 1972 berkembang menjadi 300.000 member. Pada tahun 1988, FGBMFI berkembang di 87 negara dengan total 3.000 chapter. Kini, membengkak menjadi 5.000 chapter dengan lebih dari satu juta member tersebar di 160 negara.

Hanya dalam tempo 10 tahun (1951-1961), FGBMFI yang berpusat di AS itu telah menanam chapter-chapter baru di luar negeri: Johanesburg, Afrika Selatan, Toronto, Kalkuta, Mexico, London, Hongkong, Singapura, Jerman, Kuba, dan lain-lain. Di Kuba, Fidel Castro sempat berkata kepada Demos Shakarian: “I like what your men are doing!” (VOICE, Vol 41 No 10, Oktober 1993, hal 8). Sukses penyebaran visi dan gerakan FGBMFI di Eropa dimulai pada tahun 1965. Waktu itu tim airlift FGBMFI melakukan safari keliling Wales, Irlandia, Skotlandia, Swedia, Itali, Belanda, Perancis, dan Spanyol.

Kemunculan FGBMFI di Indonesia juga terjadi dalam dasawarsa pertama itu. Pada tahun 1966, dr. Laksamana dan Tanuwarta merintis pelayanan FGBMFI di Bandung. Pada tahun 1968, meskipun tetap berdomisili di AS, James Ford ditetapkan sebagai Field Representative untuk wilayah Indonesia. Setahun berikutnya, tim airlift dari AS mengadakan KKR di Bandung, Jakarta, dan beberapa kota lain.

Pada awalnya, pusat kegiatan FGBMFI Indonesia bertempat di gedung Lembaga Administrasi Negara (Press Club) di jalan Veteran, Pasar Baru, Jakarta Pusat. Kemudian, dipindahkan di gedung Yayasan Immanuel yang berada di jalan Pegangsaan Timur 17, Cikini. Pada tahun 1981 lahir Surabaya Chapter yang menjadi pemicu lahirnya chapter-chapter baru di kawasan timur Indonesia. Pada tahun 1982 lahir Pekanbaru Chapter dan Medan Chapter yang menyemarakkan tumbuhnya chapter-chapter baru di kawasan barat Indonesia.

Gelombang gerakan pelayanan FGBMFI yang melanda nusantara menyedot perhatian dunia. Pada tahun 1992, Richard Shakarian (International President) dan John Carette (Executive President) menghandiri Konvensi Nasional FGBMFI IX di Jakarta. Pada tahun 2005, FGBMFI Indonesia mencatat sejarah dengan menggelar “Asian-African Convention”. Perhelatan akbar dengan tajuk “Be a New Creation to Bless the Nations:” itu dihadiri oleh Richard Shakarian dan banyak utusan dari negara-negara Asia dan Afrika.

Copyright © 2008 Indonesia Christian Society